Title: Present Time 13/27
Series: Inuyasha
Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)
Rating: This chapter is R
Warnings: Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language.
Summary: Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe.
Disclaimer: I do not own Inuyasha. Although I’ll probably add a couple more characters of my own imagination.
Author’s Notes: Be warned Inuyasha and Kagome OOCness in abundance on this chapter. Thanks everybody for your reviews.

Thanks to Naoko Cat Girl and to Lightning for editing, girls you do such a great job.

Chris-san thanks for your comment/warning there is actually a time table I use to keep everything in perspective and also telosphilos as my editor is doing a great job of helping me keep in track.

Also I want to give special thanks to telosphilos for long hours on the ICQ or the IRC. Playing wall to my ideas and also giving some very good ones of her own, we have fun there! More at the end notes.

Chapter 13

Kagome came down the stairs looking tired and sleepy even if she had already taken a quick shower. She had a nightmare again, decided not to go back to sleep, and only laid in bed thinking. The young woman had the feeling those terrible scenes she saw were not just a product of her imagination, they were just too real. And now that she knew there were indeed demons living among humans in her time, she believed things were getting from bad to worst.

One of the victims in her dreams had been a very young crane youkai girl. At first Kagome thought that had been only a product of her overly morbid, at the time, imagination. But after meeting Lieutenant Kojiro Watanabe, the young woman was not so sure anymore. Those thugs were as bloodthirsty as any youkai she’d encountered before. In fact they were probably a lot more, and that scared her because they had definitely been human, the thought made her shiver.

The young Miko had also the time to ponder about accepting Inuyasha’s presence. Her reluctance to accept his stay in her time suddenly had no basis at all. The police already knew about him, he was even going to help them. Now that had really been a shock. But Kagome understood it was important to capture them, and not just for her sake. They could not be allowed to keep killing young women. So she might as well accept the protection he offered and help him not to blunder into dangerous terrains. No one needed to know he was half youkai. Well the neko hanyou knew what he was but she had the feeling he would not divulge that information.

As she walked into the kitchen she saw Inuyasha was already at the breakfast table slowly sipping coffee and talking quietly to her mother. Kagome could not help but feel surprised of how well the rather reticent hanyou seemed to be getting along with her mother. Asami had apprised him of the things she told her daughter the night before and it was up to him to explain the rest. The inu hanyou dreaded it a bit, not knowing how she was going to take the fact that he had been wandering in her time alone for a day. She was probably going to say ‘SIT’ and order him back to the Sengoku Jidai.

‘But there is no way in hell I’ll obey that.’ He thought and winced a little because getting his way was probably going to hurt a lot. ‘No matter how many time she ‘sits’ me I won’t go back until I get those humans.’

As the conversation went on he remembered the large manila envelope. The scroll said it was important that the human helping him had it. He went to get it and gave it to Higurashi-sama. Kagome was mildly curious about the thing but did not ask what it was and why he had it, and they did not explain. Asami wanted him to give the cops a call. They’ll probably be waiting for him to report. After his odd behavior the night before Inuyasha was not looking forward to talking to them any time soon.

The older woman also wanted him to go to the ophthalmologist to get his eyes checked, stressing the fact that she already made an appointment for him. He just shrugged and did not look like he’ll obey, but he did not refuse out loud either. That last part did catch Kagome’s attention, but again none explained.

‘Ophthalmologist? Why would he need that? He is half demon after all. They don’t get sick and such.’ Were the young woman’s thoughts.

Breakfast was eaten in relative silence, only Sota babbled about how happy he was Inuyasha nii-chan had stayed with them and offered to teach him to play with the ‘playstation’ or the ‘computer’. After she finished, Kagome said goodbye and headed to the door, the hanyou on her heels. He was wearing modern clothes and she had the slight suspicion that he was going to school with her, still she asked.

“Where are you going Inuyasha?”

“With you.” He responded as he put on his sneakers.

“You… you can’t go to school with me.”

“Feh! I won’t go in if that bothers you.” He wore a bored expression on his face as he walked outside.

‘Since when is he concerned about what bothers me?’ She looked at him surprised.

“Your Ofukuro explained why I can’t. I’ll leave you there and come later to pick you up. She’s sure you’ll be safe there.” The look he gave her left no chance for argument, but his tone had his normal gruffness. She really did not want to argue that early in the morning so she just nodded.

They left and Kagome felt alarmed when he did not put on the cap to cover his ears, then before her eyes they simply banished. A pair of human ears appeared on the right place instead. His claws and fangs were gone too, giving the hanyou a more human look. But what surprised her most was that even if he wanted to look human he had not changed the color of his hair and eyes. As they walked toward school he told her what transpired the day before, about going back to the cave, finding the scrolls, his mother’s spell book and the concealing spell he was using. He also explained that since the cops had seen him with his silvery white hair and golden eyes there was no point in changing them.

He also related his first meeting with Kojiro Watanabe and talking to him about the existence of youkai in the present. That clearly surprised Kagome, as she had never seen a youkai besides the Nou mask. But as she looked around to people he signaled out, the young Miko began noticing the demons and hanyous around. There were not many, and most were from the larger species although she spotted a centipede/human hanyou. Kagome shuddered, what human would love a bug?

Then he went on relating the tests and all the stuff he had to smell. He even told her about the blast of ink that rendered him unconscious. Then all that transpired at the police kennels including his fight with the cadet and he could not help but tell her that she was wrong. One of the kicks worked just fine, it had not been just acting. Kagome shrugged she was not going to convince him the fights were not real until he probably saw one being staged, and even then she had her doubts.

“No wonder you had a mayor headache.” Kagome commented, still surprised at how much he had actually told her without having to ask about it. In fact she believed this was the longest set of sentences she had ever heard him utter together since they had met. “So they agreed to pretend not to know you?”

“Yes.”

“Why didn’t you want me to know?” She asked wanting to hear what he had to say about it. Inuyasha stopped dead on his tracks, and she had to walk back to him.

“You’re angry about that?” He asked nervously instead.

“I’m… I’m annoyed… and… hurt. You and Mama kept things from me.” The young woman responded trying to find the right words. “But I’ll still like to hear what you have to say in your favor.”

For a moment all sort of thoughts ran through Inuyasha’s head. And yet in the end the one that remained was the memory of feeling guilty because he was lying to her. So he decided to speak the truth, even if it entailed letting some of his feelings show. It was not going to be easy though.

“You were very frightened by these men Kagome. I… I’ve never seen you like that before… You… I…” He stammered looking everywhere but at her. It was hard admitting to her that he cared enough to worry. “It is enough that I… I make… I risk your life going after the Shikon no Kakera… I didn’t… I didn’t want you to be afraid here too.”

“You care?” Her face looked surprised and she felt a glimmer of hope.

“Feh! Of course I care!” He snapped at her, and then more out of habit than real thought he added. “Who would find the shards if you were hurt?”

“I see…” She could not help but sound and look disappointed. So nothing had really changed. “I’m still just your shard detector.”

‘Fool! Stupid fool! You didn’t have to say that! You don’t mean that anymore.’ He berated himself. He could see he had hurt her, again, and wasn’t he trying to fit in her world to protect her? Instead he hurt the young woman. ‘Can’t I do anything right?’

“I’m sorry Kagome.” He said softly. “I didn’t mean that.” She started walking not really wanting to hear anymore, but he grabbed her by the arm and turned her to face him.

“Inuyasha let go, I’m going to be late!”

“Not until you listen to me.”

“What for? You already said what you had to.” Kagome refused to look at him.

“Would you listen please?” He had never used that last word when asking her something, and it caught her attention. She nodded and looked at him. “I’m… I’m not good with words Kagome, you know that!” He was fidgeting with his shirt’s hem and gulped as he went on. “I sometimes say the wrong thing even when I don’t mean it. I really didn’t mean it. We… argue so much that some things just come out of my mouth without really thinking. You are not my shard detector, you never really were. You’re my friend… my first and best friend. You brought me back to life again, taught me to trust and to care…”

“But I’m not Kykyou.” She blurted out.

‘That again?’ He thought sighing. ‘I thought she understood that I know she is not Kykyou!’ It bothered him a bit, not really knowing why she insisted in comparing herself with her past life. He did not compare them, at least not anymore.

“Why would I want you to be like her?” He snapped at the young woman, letting his annoyance show. “Kagome is Kagome and Kykyo is Kykyo!” He stressed it. “You accept me for what I am, she never did. You’re warm, trusting, happy and selfless. She never was! So don’t compare yourself with her.”

Kagome’s mouth dropped open, those words were the last thing the young woman expected to hear from him. Inuyasha had opened up more than he had intended, but he just could not hear her compare herself with Kykyo. He knew that hurt her, and he did not want the young woman to ever be hurt. After all she was his mate, by inu-youkai tradition if not by fact, and a dog-demon protected his mate against anyone and anything. He surprised her even more by holding her by the shoulders and leaning his forehead against hers before he started speaking again.

“You are yourself Kagome and no one else. No matter what some people say.” His voice was soft. “And that’s fine with me. I…  I don’t want you to be like her.” There was a pause before he added. “Now let’s go or you’re going to be late for this school thingy.” He grabbed her hand and started walking. Trying to act like he usually did, but failed miserably, blushing.

“Inuyasha?”

“What?” He asked making it sound more like a bark.

“School is that way.” She said pointing in the opposite direction they were walking and twining her fingers with his. Things had indeed changed.

As Lieutenant Kojiro Watanabe entered the police precinct, few if any of his co-workers dared to approach him. The young man wore that less than friendly look that so rarely appeared on his normally cool and collected expression. This bode nothing good to the unfortunate soul that dared to cross in his path. Watanabe had a mean temper when provoked. So most people just let him be until he cooled off.

Kojiro had not slept at all during the night wondering what on earth could the Demon Lord of the Western Lands want with a simple neko hanyou like him. There had been no answer to that question, which only served to increase his foul mood. It did not help that Seijuro called to inform him that Jack Daniels and a long chat with his father on the internet had rendered him useless that morning. That his partner even admitted to that spoke volumes of how he felt. And now that he needed to speak with the pup he was out taking his girlfriend to school, so he could not give him the ‘Oh so gentle’ reaming he deserved. In all it was frustrating and infuriating. As he grumpily sat at his desk the phone rang and he groaned not in the mood to answer, he did anyway.

“Just great.” He grumbled. As it was the pup was the one calling. “This is just great.”

“I need to know where we can reach you today in case something comes up.”

“Won’t I be checking the ‘evidence’ today?” Inuyasha asked instead.

“No, not today. So what are your plans?” He asked again.

“Why not? We are wasting time!” The younger hanyou exclaimed with his typical impatience, besides he believed those thugs could attack again anytime.

“Look pup, Seijuro and I have other things to see to today. We’ll work on it tomorrow. So what are you going to do today?” He explained sounding exasperated, which only served to put Inuyasha on the defensive.

“Higurashi-sama wants me to go to the ophthalmologist before I pick Kagome at school.” He said grudgingly. He was starting to feel angry, Nomura had agreed to protect Kagome if he helped them and he was not seeing them do it. “Save for that I’ll be either here or at the Sakura Park. Are you expecting any trouble neko?” He pretended to be polite for Higurashi-sama’s sake since she was within hearing range.

“More like I’m hoping nothing will happen.” He said in an accusing tone that expressed anger and displeasure. Inuyasha bristled at the tone.

“What do you mean… neko?” The younger hanyou asked in a dangerously low tone of voice.

“About last night pup…”

‘Damn it here it comes.’ Inuyasha thought getting ready to be teased

“What about it? You owe me big time neko for saving your ass.” He was no longer caring to sound polite, although he still kept his tone of voice level.

“What? For that?” Kojiro roared on the phone making the dog demon jump in surprise and pain. “I asked for help not if you had a mate!”

“She is the lead female in my pack not my mate you fucking neko.” He almost shouted.

“Ah but you clearly stated she was! Your body language literally shouted it. It was so noticeable that even the humans got the idea there’s something going on between you and the girl!” The meaning of the pup’s words was lost, not really understanding that someone that young could be a pack leader.

“Listen you asshole, there is noth…”

“NO! YOU LISTEN UP PUP!” Kojiro shouted to the phone. “You NEVER set off a human female in heat with other demons around. You NEVER do that either unless you follow through. Understood?” He did not even give a very stunned and confused Inuyasha time to answer. “I really don’t know why her mother didn’t slap you and threw you out then and there!”

‘So that’s what it was, but I didn’t’ do anything!’ His mind screamed in panic. He was starting to feel safe and accepted and then he did something wrong and he’ll be alone again. But he had been feeling oddly relaxed not so much on guard as he was used. ‘Besides Higurashi-sama has not complained about it!’ He did the only thing he knew when he was hurt or confused. He attacked.

“I saved your fucking life asshole! And you owe me for that. The rest is none of your fucking business!”

“Fuck it pup! You let your instincts take control.”

“Feh! I didn’t do more than whisper in her ear and hold her! You scared her out of her wits. Kagome could have easily killed you had you tried to approach her. And she was not in heat a few moments before!”

“That’s no excuse, do you have any fucking idea what you were getting into?” Someone came into the office to talk to him about some reports. “We’ll talk later pup, right now I can’t.”

“Feh! We’ll see about that neko.” Inuyasha said before hanging.

Inuyasha was so furious that he wanted to kill something, preferably a neko hanyou by the name of Kojiro Watanabe. How dare he speak to him like that? He new a little about claiming a mate and he had certainly not done anything remotely similar to that. He had only held her close, ok there was a moment when he began loosing some control but nothing had happened. He would never impose himself on her, never!

Asami saw him holding the headphone in a deadly grip, his face reflecting his anger. What Watanabe had said to him; and she had some idea of what it was; had undone what little ‘acceptance’, she could not say trust, he had for them. He was back to looking wild like the first time she saw him. The older woman shook her head and sighed hoping to be able to repair the damage. She went to him and gently tried to pry his fingers from the phone. If he kept squeezing it as hard as he was doing, the thing would break.

“Come on Inuyasha; let’s have a cup of coffee in the kitchen.” She said gently when his eyes focused on her. He had a dangerous look on his face but as soon as his mind registered who she was it turned into an angry frown. The hanyou let her pry his fingers from the contraption and followed her. “It sounds like Ltnt. Watanabe hit a nerve there.”

He sat by the table while she served them both then was surprised to see her sit beside him. At her words, he had inwardly cringed. That was just not something he wanted to discuss with her. Heck! He did not think he could discuss it with anyone, least of all Kagome. If she had not thrown him out yesterday she might just do so today. He took the mug she offered and performed his first taste antics; sniffing delicately, blowing on it and then taking a small sip.

“I hope he thanked you for distracting Kagome yesterday.” She said half turning to look at him.

“Feh! The ungrateful neko just made some annoying comment.” He answered trying not to sound angry, his bangs hiding his eyes. Asami leaned closer a bit and gently brushed the hair out of his face. Inuyasha froze in surprise and blushed, still unable to look at her.

“It still sounds like he hit a nerve.” She saw him start and tense.

‘So I heard right, he was probably taking him to task. But I can’t allow that demon to make Inuyasha retreat back to his old self.’ Asami thought gauging the situation.

“Want to talk about it?” She asked him gently, and saw the expressions change on his face, as if fighting to decide about something. After a few moments he finally seemed to have reached a conclusion and shrugged.

“I think I should but…” His voice sounds slightly nervous.

‘Damn! I sound weak!’ He thought annoyed and it reflected only for a few instants on his face.

“It’s ok. I’m not angry with you for what you did.” That got her his attention and he turned to face her, a slight look of relief on his features. Asami smiled at him gently trying to convince him to speak up what was on his mind. She knew it was something he was not used to do; the older woman thought he probably never really had someone to listen to him before.

‘Ltnt. Watanabe what did you tell him?’ The woman was starting to feel slightly annoyed toward the neko hanyou.

“You did a right thing, not the best of all possible things, but you were put on the spot, while drugged up on painkillers. No one is able to really think straight on those things.”

‘Ah so those things were indeed making me act odd.’ He thought relieved, now that he knew he had not been going crazy.

“You did the first thing you could think of to distract her and it worked.”

“So you don’t think I deserve to be slapped?” Inuyasha blurted out. “Or thrown out?” He squared his shoulders and turned his head away. Not wanting her to see that the thought of that happening pained him. The young man put on his gruff mask again.

“Is that what he said?” Her voice had that angry tone he heard her use with the old man the day before. “No Inuyasha, I would not do such things to you.” The Ltnt. had overstepped his bounds, he had no right whatsoever to tell something like that to Inuyasha. For a kid in his shoes that was too cruel. That neko hanyou would have a piece of her mind later.

“Hmm… yeah he said that and some other things.” The young hanyou admitted still not looking at her. He was unsure if he should tell her the rest.

“Oh, care to share them with me? It seems like there was something I couldn’t see going on there since I’m human.” She suggested sounding as supportive as she could. He should let that out of his system.

“Ah… it’s… it’s hard to explain.” He stammered a bit flustered, she was being nice, but he could not be sure that she would not be repulsed by his demonic nature. She might still decide to throw him out. “I didn’t realize it myself until he said it.” He admitted cautiously, refusing to look at her.

“Whatever it is, I promise not to get angry over it. I’m just worried about both of you. You are my foster son.” she told him.

‘This is going to be hard, I need him to tell me the truth and he is so afraid that I will be angry at him and refuse to accept him any more.’ Asami thought, this just gave her a measure of the rejection he had gone through in his life. And how starved he really was for some affection even if he hid it under that gruff mask of his.

‘She’s still so accepting… maybe she really won’t be mad at me.’ Inuyasha thought deciding to tell her. ‘I don’t know why it should be so important that she does not think ill of me. I wouldn’t have cared before… Feh! I’m getting soft.’ Taking a deep breath he said.

“Ok I’ll try to explain.” He said and then added just to get things right. “I’m not good with words though.”

Asami reached to scratch an ear, asking for permission with body language which surprised him, but he leaned to into her hand to accept the scratch. It was his way to show her that he believed her words were true. In that awkward position he sipped his coffee, as Kagome’s mother kept scratching gently enjoying the soft feel of his ears. He too was beginning to enjoy her attentions and relaxed a bit.

“It’s alright really… I know there is a lot I am unaware of about your demon heritage.” She heard him gasp.

‘Hmm… so it’s his demon nature that’s bothering him now. Well it can’t be that bad.’ Asami thought as she kept scratching.

“Well it has to do with it.” He admitted, and she gave him a soft encouraging smile when he turned to look at her face.

“I… ah… I’m an inu hanyou.” He began saying, thinking hard to find the right words. “And even if I’m only half demon I… retained most of the inu youkai instincts.” He paused to take a sip of coffee, he had not said anything risky yet and his mouth was already dry. “Dog demons tend to act a bit like dogs in some things…” Asami started scratching a bit harder on the back of his ear making him purr softly. It worked to relax him more.

“I wish I could purr like that.” She exclaimed wistfully. His purr was a very comforting sound. Kagome’s mother accepting that facet of being a demon made a few of his barriers come down. “I take it that was part of what you did to keep her calm last night, I just couldn’t hear it.”

“Yes, she seemed to like it.” Inuyasha responded blushing ten shades of red. He had liked purring for her too. Asami nodded and sipped her coffee.

“I noticed a little of that… Does that mean you are packs demons?”

“Yes we are. And well I instinctively formed a pack.”

“You may not realize it, but humans are too. We just don’t have the same structure to our packs. And our packs change with social context.”

“Myoga-jiji said something of the sort when I found out.”

“Myouga is your flea right?”

“Yes he is. He’s supposed to be my retainer.” He told her. His tone denoting that he did not really hold the flea in high esteem.

“The thing is I didn’t know what I was doing.” He said a bit ashamed at his ignorance.

“Oh?” Asami exclaimed as she reached for his other ear, making Inuyasha purr louder feeling less nervous. He was enjoying the scratching session; it reminded him a lot of how he used to sit with his mother and tell her what troubled him as a pup. He had not really been aware how much he had missed it until that moment.

“I grew up alone, no humans or dog demons to teach me about many things.” He explained. The youth had not expected the slight constriction of his heart and the feeling of loneliness that came with that comment.

“I know, Kagome told me that.” Her voice was soft and filled with sympathy. “So I take it that Kagome and the others are members of your pack, but it isn’t exactly like a traditional pack.”

“Yes, I didn’t know until the day we met that Nomura guy.”

‘Poor kid everything is just happening in such a small amount of time, he’s probably having a very hard time, dealing with the changes. No wonder he was so out of it yesterday, it was not just the tests after all.’

“In the pack Kagome is my…” he faltered not being able to say the word.

“She is your?” Asami asked but she was beginning to get an idea of what he meant if his pack followed the standards of the animals. His blush told her she was right. This could be a good or bad thing depending on how Kagome takes it. It would be best if she found a way for him to confirm it that he was able to say out loud.

‘She might not like what I have to say. This might make her angry with me. Argh! Why should I care?’ It bothered to feel af… worried that she might be angry. It was also hard for him to accept aloud that he had had a mate and responsibilities for a long time and had not acknowledged them until three days ago.

“My lead female ah…” He moved away from her, shifting uncomfortably on the chair.

“How about you tell me how packs traditionally form?” Asami suggested seeing he was having some kind of inner turmoil. If she did not press the young man, he might keep on talking. “It will help me to understand.” She saw him breathe easier and reached again for his ears to keep scratching.

‘Good,’ she thought, ‘it worked to keep him from feeling like he was on the spot. He must be afraid that I will get angry or try to separate them. They have both been so good for each other. I don’t want to split them up unless absolutely necessary. He is right to be concerned about Naraku and the Jewel; things would really change in this time if he got to keep it.’

“Well a pack is formed by two adults, male and female, then pups come. And other loners or drifters are taken in as members of the family. To help as hunters and with the kids, contrary to real dogs and wolves all the females breed.” At the pace he was going his face would be permanently colored red. Asami smiled encouragingly at him when he turned to see her expression.

‘Inuyasha, underneath that though, gruff appearance you are really a sweet, shy kid.’ Kagome’s mother thought and gave him a motherly smile. ‘I really don’t think I want to know what terrible things made you hide yourself.’

“Ah, I think I see the problem. Neither of you are adults and you have wound up responsible for a pack.” He nodded. “I take it Shippou is the pup? Or cub in this case?”

“Pup. The problem is that other demons have begun to acknowledge Kagome as lead female, and Shippou is… well… I have to take him like he was my own pup.” Asami nods in understanding. The poor young man ended leading a family and becoming the father of a little kid that was not even his own. And it was not only a question of being the provider like in the present; he had to make sure they survived too. It was too much responsibility for someone almost sixteen. “Sango, Miroku, Kaede-baba, Kirara and Myoga-jijii became the rest of the pack.”

“So now you have a son?” He nodded again. “Kagome seems to adore the little kit.”

“She does, but she doesn’t know that by demons standards she’s his mother. It kills him when she leaves, and he pesters everyone, especially me.” That made Asami laugh, so maybe the little kitsune had something to do with him rushing to take her back.

‘Hmm, Kagome might take that part of it well.’ she thought knowing her daughter had that natural mothering streak. ‘But what sort of parents will they make? Are they really mature enough to handle the responsibility? They are very mature for their ages because of their experiences, but still… Perhaps I can help on that point.’ The woman realized that the situation was starting to get complicated, but it was nothing they couldn’t deal with as a family. ‘At the very least, I can give advice and occasionally baby-sit the cub.’ A look at his face told her that he seemed to have accepted his responsibility toward Shippou. ‘So I don’t think it would be wise to interfere. He must really care for the little one.’

“So, she would mother him in her own way. Teach him to read and write and do arithmetic. I take it there is more significance to her being the lead female in relation to you than she is aware of?” This question seemed to deflate him, his shoulders sagged. The hanyou looked completely dejected and she puzzled about it.

“There is more.” He sighed. “But I’m sure she won’t understand.”

“I think if you put it to her in the right way she will understand.” She tried to reassure him, but the young man shook his head.

‘I think it might even be what she wants even if she hasn’t thought it through the way he has yet.’

“She probably wouldn’t listen. It seems we can never talk without arguing. Kagome is so set on modern things. And that’s from the past. By dog demon tradition she’s… my…” Inuyasha moved uncomfortably and turned red yet again.

‘Feh! I just can’t believe myself! Come on stupid say it, she’s your mate. YOUR MATE!’ He berated himself. ‘Why can’t I say it aloud?’

‘Because you’re afraid she’ll turn you down and you’ve already committed. There’s no going back for you. And her rejection would kill you. It’s better this way, not knowing. It hurts, true but you’re alive.’ A voice inside his head told him. The hanyou had to agree that was the reason.

“I think I get what you are going at. She is your “mate” by her placement in the pack?” Inuyasha nodded relieved, observing her reactions, so far she was not taking it wrong. Higurashi-sama was not angry yet. “And she knows none of this correct?”

“Yes, she doesn’t know that she’s already my mate.” He said the last words very softly, and then added to explain. “I have not claimed her yet. I won’t do it.”

“Inuyasha you need to tell her and soon.”

“No.” There was a slightly panicky look on his eyes that was quickly changed to an expressionless one. “I don’t want to tell Kagome.” He said shaking his head stubbornly and moving away from her hands, she could see him building his walls again. If she had not already cared for him this would have done it. There was fear there, well hidden but still there for those who knew what to look for. He was terrified of being hurt, of being rejected by those he cared for. She needed to diffuse his tension and bring the walls back down.

Asami knew Kagome loved him dearly, even if her daughter refused to speak openly about her feelings for the young hanyou. And the sort of commitment he was talking about sounded more like a marriage and family than a casual relationship with perks.

“Kagome needs to know Inuyasha.” She said softly as she stood up to get them both more coffee. She fixed his the way he liked and did hers too. Giving him his mug the woman sat beside him waiting patiently until he was ready to start talking again.

“She might not want me.” He finally said softly again. “I’m still a hanyou, I can’t offer her much and… I have not been very nice to her.”

“Inuyasha I would be surprised if she rejected you. Kagome cares for you too much to do that.”

“I think she cares more about her life here. I can’t give her what she has here. She always leaves me for that school.” Inuyasha allowed a sad look to cross his face.

“She has to go to school; it determines your standing in life here. It sets your status in this huge human pack.” Asami explained. If they were talking about packs perhaps this would make it easier for him to comprehend. The look on his face told her he had.

“I had not seen it like that.” He said. Inuyasha could understand the status thing; it was something ingrained in inu youkai’s instincts. “Why did she never explain?”

“Your time is so incredibly different from ours that she probably never even thought about it.”

“I wouldn’t drag her back all the time if I had known. Status I understand, it is very important.” Finally grasping why it was so important for her to study and take those ‘tests’.

“Yes you would have dragged her back or she would have gone back on her own.”

“Well I might still have.” Inuyasha couldn’t help but smile sheepishly.

He most likely would still have dragged her back, but would have taken into account her status placing. He might not have fought like he did with her every time she left the past. After all he was still fighting to establish his own standing among humans and demons.

“You know? She was extremely upset when you locked her here the last time… It was hard to live with her moping around.” Asami said with a grin at his surprised expression. “Kagome was very preoccupied, pissed off, and more than a little worried.”

“I only wanted to keep her safe.” He explained, still surprised, but he remembered the way she had hugged him when she came back. It had been pleasant, but they had ended arguing like always.

“All of us know that you will never let any harm come to her if you can help it.”

“But I was wounded and could not protect her then. I don’t think even Miroku could and well, Shippou tries but he’s too young.”

“She said something about a stomach wound from a battle with your brother.” He nodded confirming it. That his own brother was set on killing him was something that escaped Asami’s comprehension. “I think she wanted to be able to tend it and see you get better more than anything.”

‘That’s Kagome.’ He thought smiling a bit. ‘She’s always there to tend to my injuries after a fight. But I didn’t want her to get hurt then. That fight with Sesshomaru scared me. He could have killed me first and then her.’ He shuddered slightly at the thought of her dead.

“Higurashi-sama… People die because of me, because they are close to me. All the people who ever cared for me died. I just don’t want her to die.”

“Not all of them. Look at your pack.”

“I’m afraid they might die. I didn’t want them close then. But they stayed because of Kagome, and because they hate Naraku.”

“Death is a part of life dear. You have seen more of it than anyone should ever have to.” Asami said comfortingly and he just nodded.

‘So this is what you hide under your walls. You are so compassionate and can never show it for fear of what would happen if you did.’

“None of them will die without a fight.”

“No,” he allowed himself a small proud smile, “they are good and strong fighters. Even Shippou will do what he can. And they accepted me and to be members of my pack. They are good people.” He surprised himself saying that, but he had to admit it was true. That was what he thought of them.

“I know, even the lecherous houshi.” To that he just nodded but had a dubious look in his face. “When it is all over, you can always just stay in this time you know. Then you wouldn’t have to fight so often.”

“I can?!” A life without being constantly on his guard did appear appealing. And Kagome’s time did not seem so bad now that he was getting to learn a bit more about it.

“Yes, of course you can!”

“You think Kagome won’t mind? She doesn’t want me here much.”

“I don’t think she would, but tell me, am I right in thinking that by claimed you mean made any formal overtures…”

“Ah… ah… not exactly, claiming a mate it’s more… more…” Asami just nodded at his discomfort.

“It’s ok Inuyasha, you don’t have to say it. I see this is hard for you to talk about.”

“Thanks Higurashi-sama.”

“If you did wind up claiming Kagome, I would fully expect you to, or at least to visit frequently.” Inuyasha blushed deep red. If she only knew, he’d spent many a sleepless night dreaming of what it would be to mate with Kagome. “I think Kagome has seen that you can handle yourself here quite well.”

‘Is she… is she giving me permission to mate her?’ He thought shocked and his heart stopped for a moment. ‘No, I probably didn’t hear her right.’

Inuyasha was feeling more comfortable talking with Kagome’s mother. She really understood and did not press him. In some ways she reminded him of his mother and well, she was a mother of sorts to him now. It felt good to be able to talk about that kind of things with someone who was so understanding and supportive. So he took courage and decided to tell her about the neko’s comments and his own reservations.

“I hope…” Inuyasha allowed his expectations to show a bit. “But Higurashi-sama would you mind if I slept on the Go-Shimboku?” He asked, not wanting to offend since she was being really generous and he was refusing to stay inside.

Asami seemed surprised by the question, but gathered that this had more to do with the things Watanabe had told him. She thought this might have to do with the remark about Kagome being in heat. It had struck her as odd at the time, but she thought she might have figured it out now. Inuyasha was trying to boost his chances at resisting temptation. She offered to refill his cup of coffee and he accepted with a nod

“Why? Would you be more comfortable on the tree compared to a bed?”

“Not really, this bed thing is really good, I like sleeping in one but… ah… well you see…” He stammered a bit. That much he knew, most females did not like those themes discussed and the fact that he could tell. “Ah… well… Kagome is in…”

“Heat?” She finished for him and he nodded. “I heard something about that when you were on the phone. I take it that bothers you?”

“Other women don’t bother me, but Kagome… well… she does… a bit.” He scratched his head trying to explain his reasons to keep away. It was more for her sake than his actually. “I could always stand it before… she… smells nicer. But yesterday she smelled a bit different and well… my instincts are… a bit hard to keep in control.”

He feared his demon instincts might make him force Kagome into something she might not want. Usually, he slept upwind when she was in heat so that he wouldn’t have to deal with it and the dreams it gave him. If the wind shifted, he would either move or go take care of himself somewhere else while the others slept.

“It’s ok… I’m not mad.” She told him finally understanding the whole situation. He was a still a growing demon and to top that he was also a human teen. The hormones would surely drive him a bit crazy. Add on to that, that by custom and instinct she was his mate and no wonder he wanted to sleep elsewhere for a while.

‘She’s not angry? She’s not angry!’ He sighed relieved. ‘Damn neko he’s going to get it as soon as I see him!’

“I’ll keep away.” He said knowing that Kagome might not appreciate a horny demon hovering around her. She’ll blame him and call him hentai, unaware she was the one setting him off. If she knew he’ll probably never be able to lift himself from the floor. She’ll ‘sit’ him until he became a fixture on the ground.

“I understand that, so you think you can deal with it better if you don’t sleep in the house for the duration?”

“Yes that would probably help a bit; the scents tend to disperse outside.” He responded.

“Then sleep in the tree if it will make you feel better. Hmm… Was she aroused possibly? I think that would be very hard for you to ignore.” She suggested and he shrugged.

“Well it did smell a bit like those girls.” He commented his mind comparing scents and trying to place if he’s smelled something similar before. “But all I did was hold her and whisper in her ear.” Kagome’s mother smiled, the ear could be a very erogenous zone for some people. Her daughter probably inherited that from Yushiro, the ears were always his weakness.

“Which girls?” Asami asked surprised.

“The girls from the alley, there is something that puzzles me about them.” He saw his chance to clear something that had intrigued him since that night.

“Ah, what is it?”

“Well… I could smell the musk of one of the boys but it was not on the girl. And no where around either, that… well that doesn’t disappear.”

“I would guess he was using a condom.” At his puzzled expression, she decided to explain. It was sure that in his time they did not know anything or very little about birth control. This might be a bit embarrassing for the young man. “It is a type of sheath you put over the penis to prevent pregnancy.”

She was right, he was red again and looking very flustered. She needed to find a way to give him some modern sex education before anything did happen with her daughter. It was just finding a way of doing it without making him permanently red in the face that would be a challenge.

“Ah… Higurashi-sama.” Inuyasha muttered, the idea of putting something on his penis did not sound very appealing or pleasant. Especially when it was that sensitive, he’d scratched himself with his claws a few times and that had been very painful. He shuddered a bit at the memory, no, he definitely did not want to try those thingies. His hands instinctively moved to protect said area.

“A condom is made out of latex and is fairly common nowadays. Actually… that gives me an idea… I think I know of a way to keep Kagome’s being in heat from bothering you so much.”

“You do?” He asked a bit hopeful. Asami nodded.

“But it won’t work until next time.” She warned him.

“How?” He asked and then shuddering he decided that if those ‘condom’ thingies helped he’ll wear them. “Ah… anything that will do it, even those thingies you mentioned.”

“There’s something called birth control pills.” She said smiling at his antics. “They trick the woman’s body into thinking it’s pregnant and so they don’t go into heat, but they menstruate as normal.” Inuyasha frowned trying to digest that.

“So if a woman mates there’ll be no pups?” Inuyasha could not believe he actually had the guts to ask.

“Exactly.” Asami smiled at him, the kid was quick. “That is what the pills are for normally, but I think in this case it should be able to have the pleasant side effect of allowing you to concentrate.”

“Ah… but wouldn’t she be all angry and shout hentai at me?” That worried him a lot, ‘sits’ were painful. “I don’t think I’ll survive the ‘sits’.”

“I’ll talk to her about that part, but you need to talk to her about the rest.”

“I suppose I should.” He admitted.

“But what would actually having sex with her mean as far as other demons are concerned?”

Asami almost couldn’t believe that she was calmly discussing this with him. But for the hanyou this was very serious, not some kind of game, as far as she understood it seemed like a commitment that equaled marriage. She still wanted to confirm that. If it had been something else she didn’t know what she would have said on the matter.

Inuyasha had been taking a big swallow of coffee when she made the question. He sputtered and coughed the hot liquid almost flipping over. She asked? That was something that was not spoken openly in his time unless the person happened to be one lecherous houshi by the name Miroku. Thing was he did not know much about it, but he did now that mating involved having sex, his instincts told him. That sealed the mating. He took a few careful sips of his drink.

“You really do need to tell her Inuyasha,” she said at his startled look, “if only to tell her of her responsibility to Shippou. And what does that translate to for a human?”

“We’ll be mated and she’ll be my companion for life.” Inuyasha responded not looking at her. “I don’t know the human customs well, I don’t even know about demon customs.” He paused before adding. “What I know about this is what my instinct tells me.”

“Well, human customs are different in our time from yours. So is it something like a marriage?” If it was, then she would just have to see them married. She was almost certain that was what Kagome wanted anyways. But bringing Jii-chan around on that point would take some work, but it could be done. It would settle her mind about the whole matter and how she wanted to handle it.

“I think it’s something like that but more.” He said thinking hard, trying to remember what else had heard about that.

“How do you mean more?”

“There’s a bond that comes between mates. At least for Inu youkai.”

“That doesn’t sound that different from the way things are now.” She said with a small smile. “And what does it do?”

“One can’t be without the other. A demon will die without his/her mate. Female demons will remain until the pups are old enough, then they die to follow the one that left. Sometimes the males remain with the pups if the one to die was the female, but it’s not that common I think. Human mates can survive though, but Ofukuro was always so sad.”

“That must play havoc for demon/human mates.”

“Yes it does. I don’t remember much, but I do remember Ofukuro was always sad. I felt she wanted to be with Oyagi but stayed because of me.” His look turned a bit far away, like he was recalling his childhood. “She stayed to protect me.” That was said very softly and sadly. Asami hugged him from behind, offering comfort. The gesture surprised Inuyasha.

“It’s ok.  I was more worried about the other way around.” She told him softly, and he leaned into the hug. It reminded him so much of his mother and how much he wanted to have her comfort him while he was growing up.

“Humans live very short lives compared to demons.”

“Once a human is properly mated some will remain for longer, but I’m not sure about that part Myoga-jiji only mentioned it once I think.”

“Good.” She said and felt him purr again.

“I wouldn’t want to live without Kagome anyway.”

“I don’t want to see you die young. You have done too much good to deserve It.” she told him. She needed to lighten the mood and possibly tell him something that might help him talk to Kagome about everything he had realized.

“Do you want to know human customs when it comes to courtship?”

“Yes. I don’t even know dog demon customs.” He said looking very interested and thinking that perhaps knowing would make things work with Kagome.

“Humans in this era spend a period of time between their teens and their twenties dating. That is getting into surface relationships with other humans to determine if they would make a good spouse. It is a get to know each other stage really.”

“Sounds too long!” He complained impatiently, “I already chose a mate.” he seemed to be coming to terms with that fact.

“It can be long or it can be very short depends on the people involved.”

“Ah… good.” He said with a nod.

“You already chose one for a lot of reasons, none the least of which is how much you like her.” She said teasing him a bit just to see if he would blush, and he did. “Most people date a lot of people before they get engaged. That would be about the equivalent of where you are at right now.”

“So this ‘engaged’ thing is like I know I want her for a mate but we are not mated yet.”

“Yes, something like that. At least by my understanding and the word is engagement. It is the stage where they know they are going to marry each other and are making the arrangements for the ceremony we call a wedding.”

“What is this wedding thing?” Inuyasha asked, and then repeated the word. “Engagement.” Just to fix it in his mind.

“It is a sort of ritual where the lifelong commitment is announced to gathered family and friends. There is some religious stuff involved and there are commitment vows. Because of your bonding as a demon, demons wouldn’t need something of this nature.”

“Ah… Would Kagome like this wedding thing?” He asked thinking that perhaps he could do something to please her for a change.

“You will have to ask her.” She told him grinning a bit mischievously. And he shuffled nervously on the seat. “But if you do mate her while you are back in the past, I fully expect you to marry her here.” There, she said it. She was giving him permission if Kagome agreed. Now she would have to deal with the consequences.

‘She’s really giving me permission to mate Kagome! I’m not imagining things!’ His heart beat really fast and for a moment he did not know what to do or say. He felt happy really happy, even though the hard part would be to tell Kagome.

“If Kagome accepts, I will do that for you Higurashi-sama.” Inuyasha said after thinking about it for a moment.

“I don’t think there’ll be much trouble there.” She told him with a smile. “Once married, we can legally change her surname. And it would be recorded as a legal document. It has property rights implications.”

‘Property rights?’ The young hanyou thought a bit confused.

“That other name you all have right?” Inuyasha asked frowning a bit. “I never had one before.”

“Yes, she would wind up being Shirosenshi Kagome instead of her current name.”

“Ah… sounds… nice.” He said with a small smile, he liked how it sounded.

“I think my husband’s late business partner would be pleased. That was his last name too.”

“Hmmm… He had that same name? Odd.” The young man said thoughtfully.

“He did, that is why it surprised me so much when you said it was your last name at the police station.”

“I didn’t know I had one until I read it in the scrolls. I would do this wedding thing for you then.” Inuyasha scratched his head pondering.

“No, you would do it for her because it is expected in modern times so that the rest of us can know of your relationship. We can’t smell each other the way you can.”

“Ah so it’s instead of the smell! Now I understand. So this would tell humans she’s mine?” He blushed a bit still not comfortable with calling Kagome his in front of her.

“Exactly. And no one but an absolute cad would try anything.” She could see how happy that made him, as the young man had a wide pleased grin on his face. “So… When are you going to tell her?” A little pressure wouldn’t hurt specially with the slight problem of his instinct. She had a wide grin too and could see he really loved her daughter.

“I like this wedding thing then, but I don’t know when I’ll tell her.”

“Can you tell her while she is in heat?”

“I can try.” He understood now. She wanted Kagome to know just in case his instinct won. He would not let it win, but he guessed it wouldn’t be too terrible to talk to her. “She’s not angry at me now, but I just don’t want her to get mad.” Inuyasha was thinking hard, for a way to tell Kagome without making her angry or arguing.

“If she was going to get mad at you for such a thing, I think she would have slapped you last night. I would take that as a note of approval from her.” She told him and then heard the young man mutter something under his breath.

“What was that?” The look on his face was precious and she could not help but smile, so he did have a few ecchi thoughts. Especially now that he realized he had permission, and she caught him, Inuyasha turned red again.

“I… well I was thinking…” He heard her laugh and couldn’t help but stammer. “It might not be a bad idea… ah just… just in case. I should… warn her.”

“You are easily flustered Inuyasha.” Asami laughed delightedly.

“I just never had someone to talk about these things with before.”

“You can always talk with me. Hopefully, you will be my son-in-law one of these days.”

“Thank you Higurashi-sama, you have treated me so well.”

“You should speak to her. If you can’t, tell me and I will.”

“Would you do that?”

“Yes, but only if it became necessary. I think it would be best if it came from you. I know you don’t want to push her into anything.”

“But if I tell her it feels like I am pushing her. Kagome might…”

“You know,” Asami interrupted him, “I might sound like I’m repeating myself. But it is just that she can very easily push you beyond your ability to control your instincts, she needs to know so she doesn’t do it unintentionally.”

“I can see your point.” Inuyasha said with a sigh, knowing she was right. “I’ll try to find a way to speak to her. Even if she refused to be my mate, I would not choose another one.”

“Intentionally is another story.” Inuyasha’s eyes went wide.

‘Would… would Kagome really do that?’ His mind started reeling and a few ecchi thoughts from his fantasies began popping in. He had to shake his head to push them away.

“Then you need to tell me later so we can deal with the consequences.” Asami snickered; she could almost see the thoughts passing through his mind.

With the information girls in that time had, Kagome probably had more knowledge about sex than he did. He might know the rudiments, but well her daughter did read some NC-17 fanfiction that she wasn’t supposed to.

“I like you dear. I think you make a good match for my daughter.”

“Ah… thank you.” He responded unsure how to respond to that.

“Premarital sex is not considered to be so taboo in this age. And I wouldn’t allow it to be premarital for long.”

“Well… in my time she’s old enough to be married. Thing is I’m not yet.”

“Well, here… you can legally marry on your own at 18. You need your parent or guardian’s permission to do so at any age upward of 16 before that, but I still don’t think you want anyone to be confused.”

“Confused?”

“That she is yours of course!”

“Demons and hanyous will know. I have marked her with my scent.”

“True, but humans won’t.” He looked mortified and a bit jealous. “And this world is mostly human.”

“What should I do then?” He asked worried that someone might try to take his mate from him. “That hobo, holo, whatever. I don’t want him close.” He said jealousy pouring through every pore.

“Hojo you mean? Oh he is harmless.” She saw him breathe relieved at her comment, and her smile grew wider. Once Inuyasha felt comfortable talking to someone he could be quite expressive. “Kagome barely gives him the time of day. Your walking her to and from school will be enough to get rid of him.”

“Really? I should have done that sooner then.” He said with a nod.

“He was one of Kagome’s dates that definitely wasn’t going to work out.” She reassured him.

“Good.” He said with satisfaction, looking pleased that there was at least one less obstacle. Kouga was still in the past, but if he claimed her, the wolf youkai could do nothing to take her from him. Asami laughed at seeing his expression. He looked happy and quite determined, and she was sure he had seldom let it show, at least the happiness.

“Oh you are so funny sometimes.” She said patting his head between his ears. “I’ll get ready to leave or we’ll be late for your appointment at the ophthalmologist.” He made a face that indicated he was not very convinced about going. “You’ll see the difference, literally.”

“Feh!”

A/N: I’ll like to give credit where credit is due.

Telosphilos on IRC contributed many of the main parts of the conversation with Inuyasha as she played the role of Asami while she helped me get his part of the chapter. Thanx! Without your help I don’t think it would have ended quite like this. And I loved how this chapter worked out in the end.

Also in later chapters and to help you get an idea of what is going on when. As there are many things happening at the same time and some people might find a bit confusing.

I’ll add an appendix chapter that will contain a time table of the events that are happening. I’ll see how FF.net responds to the table format; if not good I’ll post an address where you can consult it. It’ll be updated with each new chapter I post, so you can have the info up to date. (Sort of an agenda type of thing)

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 10/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...
2. Fic: Present Time 12/27 Title: Present Time 12/27Series: InuyashaAuthor: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)Rating: This chapter...
3. Fic: Present Time 3/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

I like to give telosphilos special thanks for helping with the editing and her great editorial comments. (She keeps me right on track)

And thanks to Lightning who did the editing for this chapter.

Chapter 12

Asami led the police men to the door while Inuyasha and Kagome remained in the living room. The young man had been nodding off during the description of the thugs. The adrenalin finally wearing off his system and leaving him even more tired than he already was. He let go of Kagome and sort of reclined on the couch’s back. He wanted to wait for Higurashi-sama and explain to Kagome what they had been doing. But he was asleep when she returned to the room.

As the events of the night began falling into their proper place, the young woman realized that Inuyasha’s actions must have hinted at a kind of relationship she believed they did not have. After all wasn’t he in love with Kikyou? The young woman was mortified; they had been cuddling in front of her mother! Oh, why did he act like that if he did not love her?

“Oh dear! What must she think of me?” She exclaimed aloud.

“That you’re a wonderful daughter, darling.” Her mother said coming into the room and sitting in front of her. She spared only a brief look at Inuyasha sprawled besides the young woman snoozing peacefully. “Why would I think otherwise? This whole incident is not your fault.”

“I know Mama. I just want to apologize…” Asami looked puzzled, but did not interrupt. “I… I don’t know what came over Inuyasha. Really! He never acts like today, in fact he doesn’t come near me unless I need rescuing. Ah… there’s nothing going on between us… we’re… we’re just friends.” A soft smile spread across her mother’s lips, when she finally understood what her daughter was talking about.

“And you didn’t need rescuing tonight?” She did not look angry at all. In fact she seemed more amused than anything else.

‘But I’ll still have to talk to him. Just to be sure where he stands towards Kagome’ Asami thought.

“Look Kagome before you go on I have a few things to tell you.” She paused and looked at the snoozing dog demon. “I would have liked for him to be awake, but he was already about to drop before the cops came. And the pills I gave him didn’t help, they usually knock you out. It’s a wonder he remained awake until they left.”

“What is it that you want to tell me Mama?” Kagome asked curious and relieved. There was no indication that she was displeased with the behavior she witnessed.

Asami started explaining all they had done and discussed since she arrived Saturday morning. What she and Inuyasha had talked about and his desire to protect her. How they realized the only way for him to do that was to learn how to fit in the present. And that she had agreed to help him and keep their plans a secret from her. She also explained their reasons to do that. Still Kagome couldn’t help to feel betrayed. They had kept the truth from her. Ok, none had outrageously lied, and she should have suspected the hanyou would try something. But, to have involved her mother in his plans? The young Miko was furious.

“Sss…”

“Don’t Kagome.” Her mother stopped her. “He was only doing what he thought was best for you, and I agreed with his decision. I believed it was sensible, of course neither of us was counting on you finding out for yourself.”

“But Mama… you both hid things from me! And you agreed to set him loose on this time! He would not be able to behave!”

“Do you really think so little of him? We only had your best interests in mind Kagome. He doesn’t want you to live afraid on your time.”

“Ah… No, it just…”

“Then why don’t you let me finish?”

“That wasn’t all?”

Asami just shook her head and went on with her story. She told Kagome of their visit to the crime scene downtown, of the young hanyou’s findings and that indeed her attackers were the serial killer the police was after. Not one man but two, one of the reasons they could not stop the murderers. Of course she omitted the detailed description she’d gotten from the young man. No need to scare her more than she was. Then she admitted meeting Nomura and that talking to him.

When Inuyasha learned she would be part of the investigation, and nothing he could do would change that, the half youkai proposed a deal to the detective. The Inu-youkai would track the killers, would even take those tests the detective wanted to prove his superior sense of smell. But he wanted her protected and kept at the margin of things.

“He offered to cooperate with them Mama?” Asami just nodded, and she looked at him sleeping on the couch completely out of it. She absentmindedly scratched the nearest ear. “That’s just so unlike him.” She was disconcerted.

“He went so far as to admit he thought you were brave,” Kagome’s eyes ogled when she heard that, “and that he had never seen you so scared before.”

“I can’t believe that. He’s such a jerk most of the times, although he’s been changing lately. Still he’d never compliment me.”

“He is worried, Kagome and he cares a lot more than you both think. He did not want you to live in fright.”

“He did offer to protect us all just a moment ago.” She admitted. “And did he take the tests?” The young woman was curious.

“He did and of course passed,” Asami said with a smile. “That’s the result.” She said pointing at the snoozing demon. “They wore him off.”

“So I guess you knew about the neko hanyou.” It was not a question.

“Yes, we found out this morning. I can’t tell you much about it. You’ll have to ask Inuyasha when he wakes up. But he did have a conversation with him.”

“So… that’s why he was acting so strange.” Kagome could not hide the disappointment on her voice and face. “To distract me…”

“That’s part of it, but I think he was also trying to reassure you that everything was fine and that he was there for you.” Asami told her daughter, taking note of the look she had.

No matter how Kagome tried to hide it, it was clear she loved that dog-demon. It was good that she did not mind his heritage, any other mother would be screaming at her.

“I did confiscate his sword though. I wasn’t too sure he would not jump on Lieutenant Watanabe if you freaked out. He almost did this morning, and he was not carrying it then either.”

“I don’t think he’ll tell me Mama. He never tells me anything.”

“You probably won’t even need to ask. After all it was him who decided we should tell you.” At Kagome’s inquiring look Asami explained. “He just looked at me and nodded when you began asking about the park killer. Now you better go to sleep, there’s school tomorrow. Ah… I was forgetting I told Detective Nomura we’ll be taking Inuyasha in.”

“Taking him in?”

“Yes, I’ll be acting as his foster parent. It might be difficult to get documents, but not unheard of. Many street kids don’t have them.”

They had a hard time waking Inuyasha up. He was sleeping so soundly. Asami assured her daughter that it was an after effect of the medicine she gave him for the migraine. Nothing to worry about. After some hours of restful sleep he would be back to normal. But he should not be allowed to go back; his coordination was affected by the pain killing drug. Finally he woke up, disoriented and grumpy.

“I better leave.” He finally said after a big yawn that gave them a good view of his fangs, he stood up then as he yawned again. He was making his way toward the door, not aware that he wore modern clothes and he did not have Tetsusaiga at his side.

“Where do you think you’re going young man?” Asami asked him in an authority tone that startled him out of another yawn.

“Back?” He looked at her stunned. Kagome fought not to laugh at the face he made. It was precious. Asami shook he head. “No?”

“No.” The older woman said walking toward him and propelling the surprised hanyou to the guest room. “You’re going to sleep here.”

“But…” He began saying only to be interrupted.

“No buts.” They were inside the room and she was rummaging in the drawers. “Here, change into this and get under the blankets.” She tossed the young man the pajamas she bought for him.

“Feh! Listen human…” He began saying, standing his full height before her and trying his best to look threatening, a large yawn took the effect away.

“Listen human nothing! Put the pajamas on now!” Kagome who stood by the door cringed at that; it was the don’t-give-me-nonsense tone. He cringed too, as it sounded so much like his mother’s on the few occasions he made her angry. Without saying anything else he went into the bathroom only to come out a few moments later wearing the pajamas and sulking. “Go on get under the covers. I’m not leaving until I see you tucked in.”

“Grrrrr!” He replied as he could not really find a coherent thought to show his displeasure.

“Don’t growl at me young man and get under the covers.” She told him completely ignoring that he was really dangerous.

‘Feh! Now I know where Kagome got that temper.’ He thought sleepily, as he did what she ordered, lying on his side but not covering with the blankets.

Thing was, he really felt exhausted and sleeping sounded so appealing. But being his stubborn self he just could not go to rest without a fight. To his and Kagome’s immense Asami had meant that part of tucking him in, like she did her children, patted him softly between his ears and kissed him on the forehead good night like his mother used to do.

“Good night son.” She whispered before leaving as she turned off the light knowing only he could hear her.

He froze on the bed, his heart beating wildly, his sleep fogged mind clearing for a moment. She had called him son… He a hanyou… an orphan that no one wanted and even hated and Higurashi-sama called him son… Just as Kagome accepted his mixed heritage her mother did too and offered him a family. Deep inside the young demon had not believed it. It went against his experience in life, but she really meant her offer. Inuyasha felt like everything in his life was happening too fast. In the span of a few days he had acquired two families. The sensation of tickling moving down his nose intrigued him. When he moved his hand to see what it was he was surprised to find moisture.

They left the shrine in silence each immersed in their own thoughts, the ride was silent too. Kojiro had not even turned on the radio; he knew Seijuro was going to start asking questions about the girl’s reaction. Comparing it with the pup’s from earlier that morning. And that was a big problem his partner was quite observant. In his mind the neko hanyou looked for possible ways out of the mess he’s gotten into.

‘Damn! I should have listened to the pup.’ He thought angry with himself, it would have saved so much troubles. ‘But how was I to know she was THAT strong?’

“Guys would you mind leaving me at my place?” Kazumi’s voice interrupted their silent reveries.

“Ah… What did you say Kazumi-kun?” Watanabe asked, he had been so worried pondering his avenues of escape that he had not paid attention.
“I just asked if you could leave me at my place. We’re only a few blocks away.”

“Sure, no problem.”

“Thanks Kojiro-kun.” There was a slight pause before she commented again.

“Guys you sure attract the weirdest people. But it’s always interesting to work with you.”

“What do you mean Kazumi?” Nomura as always omitted the honorific, but the people that worked with him were used to it.

“Well… everyone at that shrine was acting strange. I have a daughter the same age as the girl, and well, I would not have just stood there ignoring that kid cuddling her like that in front of me. Much less strangers, it is… not proper.”

“What else did you notice Kazumi?” Seijuro asked wanting to compare her findings with hers. Miss Yamamoto was very observant.

“The boy Inuyasha is extremely protective of that young woman and very familiar. Didn’t you notice he does not use an honorific when addressing her? It is very unusual unless he’s one of your kind Seijuro-kun. And no one seemed to be overly worried that a serial killer was after her, including the victim. If it had been my daughter I would be hysterical or very near shock.” There was a pause where Nomura turned to look at her. “We’re here Kojiro-kun, it’s the next building on the right.”

The hanyou obediently parked the car and let the woman, disembark not before Nomura asked her if she could write him a report with her observations. The woman agreed, but before she went down she asked one more question.

“Kojiro-kun, why was the girl afraid of you?”

‘Fuck! I’m screwed. Count on Kazumi to drop the bomb before she leaves.’ The hanyou thought panicking. He knew the woman would not stay to hear the answer and would probably pester him the next day for it. But at the moment that was not a topic he wanted to discuss.

“I’ll drop by your office tomorrow Seijuro-kun to leave the report. You already have the sketches though. Good night guys.”

Kojiro started to drive away and hoped without hope that Seijuro would not press the matter. He remained silent, and for a little while it seemed that his partner would do to. Of course what Nomura was waiting was for the right moment to ask again, he could see Watanabe looking very uncomfortable as he seemed to concentrate on his driving. He was hiding something; that much was obvious; when they stopped at a red light he commented.

“You did not answer Kazumi’s question.” His voice was calm.

“I really don’t have an answer to it.” Kojiro responded sounding equally calm. Knowing that if he let a bit of nervousness filter his friend would suspect he had something to hide.

“But you talked to the kid today. I suppose he told you why he did not want you to see the girl.”

“Not really Seijuro. You saw the pup, he is not much of a talker. Winning that one’s trust is going to be one hell of an enterprise!”

“But his attitude changed after you talked to him. He was quite hostile at the office.”

“Well I did comment on your bad music tastes. If I used that disco tape you had in the bag he’ll probably have gone berserk and destroyed the stereo.” He said trying to stir the conversation toward safer topics. Music of all types was one of his partner’s passions. He liked almost everything. “He seemed to like Pink Floyd though. You know good rock is always welcome.”

“That’s not what I meant, and you know it.”

‘No such luck. It didn’t work this time.’ He thought resigned.

“Look, I’m hungry. Let’s get something to eat and we’ll keep talking. You know my brain ceases to function because of food deprivation.”

“Yeah, I’m getting hungry too. Don’t think you’re getting off that easily. But damn! Do you have to think with the stomach?”

To prove his point Kojiro’s stomach chose that moment to make its hunger known with a loud growl. The hanyou drove toward a favorite food joint, a small restaurant in a quiet corner downtown that catered different types of foods. Both entered in silence, Nomura chose a booth at the back in a rather quiet and secluded area. The neko did not like that; it looked like his partner was choosing the battle ground. Perhaps this had not been as good an idea as he thought.

Both greeted their usual waitress, and took a quick look at the menu before ordering. They asked for simple green tea to drink and their usual dishes. Just before leaving the girl asked them if they would be discussing work. It was sort of an understanding that if both cops were working she kept her distance from the table. That way they could enjoy some privacy, and she just keep an eye on them should either policeman want something else.

“Yes Kazue. So just hang around if we need anything we’ll call you.” Nomura said beating his partner to it. Thankfully the restaurant was not well lighted or he’ll have seen Kojiro blanch a little. Still he did manage to keep his cool exterior. The girl left and there was an uncomfortable silence for a few minutes.

“Excuse me.” Said a short elderly man looking at Watanabe. He immediately recognized the man as an old youkai. The little man wore some very thick round glasses that made his eyes look huge, on his bald head he wore some odd little hat and wore a suit.

‘This man looks like a library rat.’ Seijuro thought waiting for him to speak up.

“Lieutenant Kojiro Watanabe?”

“Yes. That’s me. What can I do for you sir?” Kojiro said, sounding respectful. It was not everyday he got addressed by a really old full youkai. He looked at least 700 years old. The little man huffed a bit.

“I am Mr. Koinjaken, and I have a message from my employer.” He handled him an envelope with a wax seal on the back. When he looked at the emblem on the seal the hanyou’s mask dropped a bit. “That would be all on my part Lieutenant My employer just wanted to make sure you received his message.” The little man turned and left not giving them a second look.

“What was that all about Kojiro?”

“I’m not sure.” The hanyou responded at the time he carefully broke the seal using a table knife.

“You seemed to recognize that seal.”

“Well I did. It just surprised me to read Shirosenshi on it.” He turned to see the startled look on Seijuro’s face. “Now you see why I was thrown off guard.”
“Well what does it say?”

“Have some patience man! Let me read!”

Lieutenant Kojiro Watanabe

Tokyo Metropolitan Police

Homicide Department.

Lieutenant,

Please meet me at my offices on Tokyo Tower tomorrow afternoon. I have some important matters to discuss with you alone Lieutenant As a confirmation I’ll have my assistant Mr. Koinjaken call you at your office. And set the hour at your convenience.

Sessho Shirosenshi

President
Higusenshi Financial Inc.

Watanabe froze after he finished reading. At the bottom of the page on the logo was the seal of the Demon Lord of the West. This was just a polite and non-revealing way to call him to his domains. Not good, the Lord of the region had no reason to call him at all. He was just a lowly hanyou with no relation whatsoever with youkai nobility. He had never even met the Neko leader of the region and now the one above him had called. The most respected demon of the world. To say Kojiro was aghast was an understatement. His mouth dropped open.

“Well? What does it say?” Nomura asked again impatiently especially after seeing his partner expression change so dramatically. Watanabe was at a loss of words so he just passed the letter to him. “Who is this guy? And why does he want to talk with you?”

“I don’t have the slightest idea Seijuro. But…” He stopped as their food and drinks arrived. He was in dire need of something stronger than tea. “Kazue bring me a double scotch straight.” Nomura just raised an eyebrow, Kojiro was hiding something. “Don’t look at me! You got me into it.”

“Hey don’t blame me! You liked it better than sake! Now, you were saying?” The human asked as soon as the girl left. Kojiro took a few bites from his food before going on.

“Well the pup’s last name is Shirosenshi. I think it’s a bit too much of a coincidence.”

“His father? Or perhaps another relative, but he mentioned being an orphan.”

“He told me that much.” Kojiro agreed.

‘Oh shit! Fucking idiot! Can’t you think before speaking? You’re digging your own grave.’ The hanyou berated himself, knowing he had just drawn Seijuro’s attention back to the first subject.

“So… did he tell you why he did not want the Higurashi girl to see you?” Seijuro insisted.

“Not really, only mentioned something about looking like someone else.” His gaze went to his partner. The human did not look convinced.

“You’re being evasive.”

“No more than the pup.” At this comment Nomura had to smile, Kojiro fell for it like an amateur.

“Fuck!” Was the only thing the hanyou uttered when he realized what he said.

“So he did tell you more.”

“Only bit more about himself, ok? Look,” He said with a sigh resigned to find some explanation that would not make alarms sound on Seijuro’s head. “He said I looked like someone they both knew. And I can only guess he was not nice to them. The pup was very reluctant to speak about that.”

“What else did he tell you?” He asked still not convinced but he would leave it at that for the moment.

“That he has been on his own since he was five. And he is not a street kid Seijuro.”

“That much I have guessed. He just doesn’t seem to fit in. He at moments gives you the impression, but…”

“He came from the forest. That much he was willing to admit. And believe me it was like pulling teeth out of him.”

“The forest? What kind of people live there?” Kojiro shrugged and took another bite from his food. Sometime during the conversation Kazue had left his whiskey there.

“Beats me! I think there are some kinds of fanatics still living in the wilderness. Anyway we ended talking about police and how his nose might help crack the case. We might as well start recruiting them early instead of turning them against us. I did tell him there were more victims, and I know he’ll want to go through the evidence we have so far.” Nomura just nodded as he went on eating.

Outside the small restaurant a large black Audi awaited the small man, he climbed on the front seat and the driver set the car rolling slowly down the street. On the back seat a lean handsome man in his early forties and a very attractive woman about the same age sat in silence.

“I have delivered the message my Lord. I remained hidden until I was sure he read it. The hanyou was more than a bit surprised by the summons to your exalted presence. The human read it too. He was also surprised, although I don’t know the reason. I don’t believe he knows who you are.”

“That was to be expected.” The deep calm voice of the man in the back replied. “He is after all only a hanyou that works for the police. Watanabe does not mingle with the higher ranks of politics and society.”

“My Lord you don’t need to mingle with low…”

“You will call him tomorrow and set an hour for the meeting, in the afternoon.”

“But my Lord! Your agenda is full tomorrow!”

“Cancel all my appointments.”

“Yes my Lord.” The little man accepted, but he grumbled under his breath about his master dealing with a lowly police man. “What about the detective? He read the invitation too Sir.”

“If the Detective shows up, find some suitable entertainment. I need to talk to the neko Watanabe alone.”

“As you wish Lord.”

“Love, I’ll arrange something for the detective, might get him interested in investing with us.” The man beside her smiled lightly, she had such a good business mind. “But I would like to be present during the meeting tomorrow.” The man only raised his eyebrow in mild surprise. “I think he will need to be reassured, and you do tend to make people nervous beloved. We need his cooperation.”

“You can.” He said and gently caressed her face. “Ah-Un head home.” He instructed the driver, who just nodded.

Seijuro opened the door to his apartment and threw the keys on the small table he had by the door. He was angry and slammed the door shut, for once not caring that it might make his neighbors complain. Kojiro had feigned ignorance that much he could tell. There was more said between those two, why else would the kid be willing to ‘save’ his partner? And it was not like Watanabe at all. They had worked together for two years, since before the killings started. Although in the beginning they had also worked on several other cases, not just the park killer.

He threw his jacket over the couch, padded to the kitchen and went straight to the fridge. The thing was almost empty except for a few beers one carton of milk, another of juice and a couple of unidentifiable things on the shelves that at one time in their cycle of existence had been edible. He absentmindedly thought the guys from forensics would have a hard time finding what they had been as he could not remember it.

Seijuro decided against the beer. At the moment he needed a clear head, so he took the juice instead, smelled it just to be sure it was still drinkable, and took a swallow straight from the carton. Unlike most Japanese he had very Americanized tastes. He had been in Japan, but lived most of his life on the USA where his father had worked as consul and met his mother. He got his looks from her. She was a 6 feet tall, blonde, blue eyed woman. She was quite a contrast with his father, 5’7” and very Japanese looking.

The detective padded to his answering machine, checked the few messages there. Most were not interesting; one though, was from his father telling him they were back in California, after taking a cruise on the Caribbean with some friends.

“Everything is fine here, we had a lot of fun and…” He paused and his mother voice could be heard on the background. “Your mom here wants to know when you are coming over on vacation. She says it’s been more than 3 years… Before you say a thing… yes, we went over there for Christmas. I told her that, and we are probably going this year again. But you know your mother she’ll still like you to come over. Anyway look for either of us on ICQ or Messenger. I know phone bills over there could get you bankrupt in no time. She sends her love, same as your sisters and Lewis. Before I hang up, you have a new nephew, ICQ your mom for details.” To that monologue he just laughed, his father had gotten more Americanized than he was willing to admit.

The invitation to chat a while appealed to him, it would help the detective relax a bit and perhaps his father remembered more about that old legend he used to tell him when he was a kid. The legend of Inuyasha and the Jewel of Four Souls. He went to his computer, waited for it to start up; cursing Microsoft Windows for taking so long until he finally logged in thanking god for DSL. He found him on IRC and his father immediately started a private conversation.

<legendlover> aren’t u supposed to be aleep?

*crackshotno_1 grins

<crackshotno_1> nope

<crackshotno_1> Just got your message dad.

<legendlover> got to send you the pictures. Some are pretty funny.

<crackshotno_1> i’ll wait for them.

<crackshotno_1> aren’t you supposed to be working?

<legendlover> just sent them.

*crackshotno_1 grins

<legendlover> No, got some time off for my book

<crackshotno_1> did you send an e-mail?

<crackshotno_1> got some of them how many did you people take? 30 megs?

*legendlover grins sheepishly

<legendlover> not that many but your mom got carried away.

<crackshotno_1> book? what book? about what?

<legendlover> the legend of Inuyasha and the jewel of four souls

Seijuro just stared stunned at the computer monitor, not really believing what he was reading. He knew of course that his father liked that legend a lot and it was the reason why he had told it to his sisters, brother and himself many times when he was just a small kid. This was probably too good to be true.

<legendlover> son?

*legend lover wonders if son got disconnected.

<legendlover> are you still there Seijuro?

*crackshotno_1 picks jaw from floor

<crackshotno_1> sorry still around you just surprised the lights out of me

*legendlover is puzzled, doesn’t get to do that to son very often

<legendlover>???????

<crackshotno_1> I was just thinking about that legend. but I don’t remember it well

<crackshotno_1> can u tell me about it again?

<legendlover> sure thing, Inuyasha the white warrior and the Jewel of the Four Souls

<legendlover> It is a story about a hanyou, that is a half human half demon who loved a miko

<crackshotno_1> a half demon half human? what would he look like?

<legendlover> White hair, dog ears, amber/golden eyes, fangs, claws, but otherwise human

<legendlover> the legend implies that he was rather tall too, you can’t tell from the pictures whether he was thin or well muscled

Seijuro just starts to have weird feeling in the pit of his stomach save for the ears and Saturday night the kid had been wearing a cap, he matched that description perfectly. But it was strange that today he didn’t have the claws, he was positive he had not imagined them.

<crackshotno_1> white hair?

<legendlover> yes, pure white shining almost silver

<crackshotno_1> amber eyes? and claws?

* legendlover nods

<legendlover> why?

<crackshotno_1> oh. how old is he and where can i get a picture of him?

<legendlover> i think he was rather young, but he was a pack leader so i might be wrong

“You’re going crazy Seijuro. That’s a legend not history and of course it can’t be the kid.” Nomura said aloud to himself.

‘Oh yeah? Well he sure fits that damn description perfectly.’ A little voice in the back of his mind told him. ‘Shut up!’

<legendlover> i’ll send you the pictures I have scanned in for the book

<crackshotno_1> i’m just curious. i just don’t think i remembered him like that from what you told me

<crackshotno_1> pack leader? like in a wolves packs

<legendlover> ah, ok, well adulthood in the warring states period was about 16 and older

<crackshotno_1> and what is this jewel of four souls?

<legendlover> yes, like wolves and dogs. he was half dog demon after all.

<legendlover> what is the jewel? well that is a good question, miroku stated that it was the crystalized soul of a lot of really nasty youkai, an evil human and an extremely powerful miko named midroko

<crackshotno_1> hmmm. sounds like some spiritual mumbo jumbo

<crackshotno_1> i don’t remember but was this midoriko the girl he fell for?

<legendlover> well, the guy was a budist monk so i could be..

<legendlover> no, kikyou was the gardian of the jewel. midoriko died forming the jewel out of their combined souls. It was a very very powerful artifact

<crackshotno_1> so he would have a very sharp sense of smell?

“Well he said he’ll be sixteen soon… And he had a better sense of smell than dogs…”

“Ack!” He smacked himself on the forehead; his brain was not making sense. “Stop thinking like that! There are no demons around they were just imaginary.” He berated himself.

<legendlover> well, yes, he would have an incredible sense of smell. there is actually a reference to him passing out because it is too good in a battle with ink oni.

<crackshotno_1> ink??

<crackshotno_1> he could not stand ink?

<legendlover> yes, there was a painter who got ahold of a shard of the jewel after kikyou’s reincarnation accidentaly broke it. he put it in his ink made with blood and livers and his paintings came alive.

<legendlover> after slicing up a lot of them the smell overpowered him and he was out cold.

‘This is getting weirder by the second. The kid passed out because of that ink the assistant mistakenly placed on the samples.’ Nomura thought, as he messed his hair for a moment.

<crackshotno_1> kikyou’s reincarnation? i don’t remember that part

<legendlover> well, after kikyou was tricked into killing him with a sealing arrow, her reincarnation showed up and pulled the arrow out of him.  her reincarnation’s name was kagome and she became his mate and the lead female of his pack

<crackshotno_1> kagome?

<crackshotno_1> just kagome? do you by chance have a picture of her too?

Now he was starting to freak out, there was just too much of a coincidence there. The kid, Inuyasha, could not stand ink, fit the description of the legend’s hero and just to top it he had a girlfriend named Kagome. But logic told him it could not be and that part of his mind was probably playing tricks on him.

<legendlover> yes, no one explictly stated where she came from, only that she lived on the other side of a well.

<legendlover> yes, i’ll send you the one of her releasing him from the tree. Shippo loved to draw her.

<crackshotno_1> well i suppose saying the other side of the well would be a metaphor of some kind to say she was a foreigner

<crackshotno_1> i remember shippou was the little kitsune. i did like him when i was a kid maybe that’s why i still remember him

<legendlover> i’m not sure about that.. shippo’s scroll seemed to imply that he literally went down a well and came up the other side with Inuyasha

<legendlover> yes, he wrote the only illustrated scroll

<crackshotno_1> is that the one you have?

<legendlover> no, i have the one the monk wrote. Miroku was his name.

<crackshotno_1> if i’m not wrong there were others members of the group.

<legendlover> even though he was human he was a member of the pack. he had an air rip in the palm of his hand from a curse on his familly.  Shippo and Kaede imply he was quite a lecher

<legendlover> Yes, there was Sango, the demon exterminator. She carried a large bomerang everywhere. Myouga the flea demon, and inuyasha’s retainer.. it implies that he was some sort of lord, but no one went into that.

<legendlover> there was kirara, a firecat youkai. I don’t think she could talk

<legendlover> Kaede was some sort of elderly miko who rarely traveled with them, but they relied on her for advice and healing.

<legendlover> those are the main ones, i think.

<crackshotno_1> sounds very interesting, do you have some sort of transcript i would love to have it.

<crackshotno_1> where did you get the pictures then?

<crackshotno_1> and can you describe this kagome girl?

<legendlover> sure, i’ll send you what i have. i got the pictures from an auction catalogue.

<legendlover> ryoutou shirosenshi bought it before i could, but at that price, I never stood a chance.

“Now that’s a name I know. Tomorrow I’ll talk with Hamaguchi… if I’m not wrong he is in charge of the old unsolved cases.” He mussed aloud.

<legendlover> kagome was about a head shorter than inuyasha. she had large blue eyes, long shapely legs and hair down to the midpoint of her back.

<legendlover> she usually wore it loose and tended to wear the odd clothing of her homeland which was very much counter to the social moores of the day.

‘Now how would they know she had long shapely legs? Didn’t they wear long kimonos and covered up all the way to the neck? This is just plain odd, and how come I can’t remember much of the legend? I used to love it when I was young.’

<crackshotno_1> shirosenshi? I don’t think that’s that a common name

<legendlover> No, I only know of two by that name, Sesshou and Ryoutou and their famillies. the legendary character of Inuyasha is once called by it too

*crackshotno_1 scratches head

<legendlover> The only other thing i can think of about kagome was that she was a fairly good archer and a very powerful miko.

‘Archer?! No that can’t be! This Kagome also practices archery and it’s not that common a sport for girls to choose. I should probably ask Kazumi more about it’

<legendlover> Ryoutou Shirosenshi and his wife are dead now, so I don’t know who has the other two scrolls

<crackshotno_1> sessho… do you happen to know this sessho shirosenshi?

<legendlover> No, I wish I did. He is an extremely well respected businessman and occasionally dabbles in politics.

<legendlover> He is rumored to be a very gentle and kind in person with a wicked sense of humor, but a ruthless politician and businessman.

<legendlover> He is also one of the wealthier men in all of Japan

<crackshotno_1> when are you going to publish your book?

Seijuro was feeling very confused by now, just too many coincidences to make sense. And now this Sessho Shirosenshi guy appearing was making things even worst. He was having a hard time digesting all the information his father was giving him. Mentally he made a note to save the log, so he could check it with a clearer mind.

<legendlover> With any luck by the end of the year. I have to finish translating it first. The language is just archaic.

<legendlover> One of the American scholarly book sellers seems interested in it for the Japanese culture classes.

<crackshotno_1> ok, so I suspect you want to go back to teaching ancient Japanese legends.

<legendlover> yes I might , but at least it will wind up as a collegiate text, for others to consult

<crackshotno_1>would you be able to hold the publishing of it?

<legendlover> of course I could IF I wanted to, I don’t have contract signed on it yet.

<legendlover> why would I want to hold off on publishing?

<crackshotno_1> let’s say that it might be involved in an investigation

<legendlover> oh, ok. hope your friend can use the information. how is the park killer case coming along?

<crackshotno_1> not good but i think we have a break

<legendlover> wonderful! what sort of break? a witness, fingerprints?

* legendlover hopes you can crack it with the new information.

<crackshotno_1> ah… well a withness and some scents…

<crackshotno_1> we found a kid with a great sense of smell. he’s name is Inuyasha

<legendlover> ah, you have the dogs tracking now? and witness too! I take it she …

<legendlover> what?!

‘I knew it! It’s not just me who jumps at the name.’ Nomura could just imagine his father’s face. So surprised he was probably wide eyed gaping at the computer. He allowed himself a smile.

<legendlover> are you messing with my mind?

<crackshotno_1> no he even has white hair and amber eyes. he’s 15 actually and his last name happens to be SHIROSENSHI

*crackshotno_1 scratches head puzzled

<crackshotno_1> I think that perhaps they are messing with mine.

<legendlover> please tell me you are playing with me, that is impossible. inuyasha shirosenshi from the legend disappeared down the well with his pregnant mate over 500 years ago.

‘Oh yeah now Dad’s flipping over too. At least I was not hallucinating so far. Now wait a minute… this legend is 500 years old? Now that can’t be! There can’t be that many similarities between a guy that was supposed to be alive 500 years ago and a fifteen year old kid! No Fucking way!’

<crackshotno_1> pregnant mate? that’ll be like wife?

<crackshotno_1> this legend is 500 years old????

<crackshotno_1> and no i’m not playing with you.

<legendlover> yeah, it is a youkai thing. depending on the species, most mate for life, to take a mate means to take a wife.

‘Now Inuyasha was pretty intimate with the girl yesterday… Ack! Damn it Seijuro get a hold of that imagination. That legend is FIVE HUNDRED YEARS OLD! And this are kids on their teens. Stop it!’ He berated himself yet again. ‘I’m beginning to think I do need a vacation or at least a weekend of peace and quiet.’

<crackshotno_1> I have to see those pictures. and perhaps i can get some of those two .

<legendlover> yes, that is why it is so rare

<legendlover> please do, um two? who is the other one?

<crackshotno_1> this kagome girl she’s the witness

<crackshotno_1> the legend doesn’t by any chance mention her in danger?

<legendlover> say what?

<crackshotno_1> the witness name is kagome and she lives at a very old shrine. For what her mother told me she is a shrine girl.

<legendlover> yes, she was the miko who guarded the shirkon no tama. just about every demon and hanyou around tried to kill her to get the shards

<legendlover> even inuyasha tried to kill her once.

<legendlover> kami-sama, that is a weird coincidence

*crackshotno_1 nods in agreement

<crackshotno_1> and this inuyasha kid is her friend. He lives with the family too

<crackshotno_1> he did what? i have to read it. i have almost forgotten it.

<crackshotno_1> you tell me. i’m about to flip. just let me get some whiskey. i need something strong

He stood up from the computer and went straight to the cabinet where he stored the hard liquor. All those years in America had given him a taste for whiskey, which he occasionally imbibed. Usually at social events or having a friendly evening with his partner and friends, he got Kojiro hooked on it as well as Fukasawa.

‘Was it just this morning that the kid found out Fukasawa’s stock? Man! Things just seem to be moving so fast!’ The police detective thought at the time he decided on getting the Jack Daniels bottle and a shot glass, not bothering to go for ice.

<legendlover> well, when she first freed him from his seal, kind of like being dead or in suspended animation because you can be brought back.  he mistook her for the miko who killed him and tried to get the shikon no tama the centipede monoko had ripped out of her body.

<legendlover> kaede put some prayer beads around his neck and everytime kagome said “sit” ever after he went crashing into the ground.

<legendlover> i still think it is just impossible. the legendary warrior was able to kill a hundred youkai with a single blow of his sword.

<crackshotno_1> prayer beads? i’ll look for those. sword? very old battered sword?

<legendlover> the legend is just a myth.

‘Oh man Dad must think I’m hallucinating! He’s quite open minded for a man his age but still…’ Nomura was starting to worry took a couple of shots before going on.

<crackshotno_1> i’m going nuts did i just write that?

*crackshotno_1 eyes go wide in shock

<legendlover> yes, a katana that appearently looked like it had seen better days, but would transform into a huge sword almost as big as him.

<crackshotno_1> yeah you’re right it can be him. just too many coincidences.

<legendlover> yes, you just wrote that.. what do you mean it can be him?

<crackshotno_1> i guess i just had too much stress lately. and i’m beginning to see things. don’t mind me

<legendlover> why do you say that?

<crackshotno_1> but the first time i met this kid he was sniffing a crime scene and had a very old katana

* legendlover scratches his head

<legendlover> that doesn’t make sense, why would any modern kid be walking around with an old sword.  heck, why would he be sniffing the crime scene?

<crackshotno_1> and he had claws in his hands. of course when i saw him today he did not have them.

<crackshotno_1> well it just happened that this kagome higurashi was an intended victim for the park killer.

<legendlover> could it be that he is one of those kids that likes to play modern primative, and dress up for grins with his friends?

<crackshotno_1> cos players i think they are called

<legendlover> oh, ok, but did you just say her name was higurashi?

<crackshotno_1> yeah that’s her name. why?

<legendlover> this is getting too weird, that is the name of the girl from the scrolls and it is the name of Sesshou Shirosenshi’s late business partner

<crackshotno_1> he was wearing normal clothes. but he made an…. what?

<crackshotno_1> this is too weird it’s beginning to get spooky. and you know i don’t spook easily.

<legendlover> Sesshou and Ryoutou Shirosenshi went into business together with a man by the name of Higurashi

<legendlover> The surnames of the hanyou and his miko are only mentioned once, but those are the names.

* legendlover goes and gets a shot of jack daniels.. this is too strange.

<crackshotno_1> need to get that scroll and the pictures. this is just too much of a coincidence. but what i think is imposible

*crackshotno_1 going for third short of jack daniels

<legendlover> it should be, what was the end of that sentence? he made a what?

<crackshotno_1> well he made a very odd comment for a kid his age

<legendlover> o?

<legendlover> what did he say?

<crackshotno_1> he said that i would not understand what he was to this girl but that it was his responsibility to protect her. and had done so before

*crackshotno_1 fall down from chair

*crackshotno_1 shugs glass of daniels and goes for another

<legendlover> that is strange. as a pack leader the inuyasha of legend had to protect his mate from damn near everything.

<crackshotno_1> that was what just shocked the lights out of me.

<crackshotno_1> it just sounded to much like this legend half demon

<legendlover> the really frightening part was that not only could he, but he did. he damn near died for her repeatedly.

The conversation went on for a long time, and the more they discussed the legend the drunker both men got. Seijuro ended draining almost the whole bottle on his own and it was a miracle at all, that he could keep typing and remembered the correct command to save the log. Not bothering to go to his room he just crashed on the couch. His father had ended in much the same way only thing though was that in California it was still early afternoon. His last thought before passing out was that his Mom was going to tear his Dad’s hide off for getting so plastered that early.

A/N:

• According to some info I read on Japanese honorifics, lately is been accepted to use the honorific ‘kun’ when addressing a female co-worker. It is mostly to avoid discrimination, something like treating women the same as men. The information might be wrong but I rather liked the use of that. If you want to read it e-mail me and I’ll send you the address or post it on the next chapter.

• Also there are a lot of typhos and even some mistakes on the part were the IRC chat is taking place. The thing is it’s supposed to be that way. So far I have not met a perfect typist on the channel and I decided to leave it like that to add some flavor and the feeling of a chat. (It actually is anyway. Telosphilos and I did some role playing on IRC to get the conversation right and I want to thank her for helping me get it done.) There is more to the chat between Nomura and his father but I’m not sure if you like to read it. I would post it as a side story if I get enough request for it.

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 10/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...
2. Fic: Present Time 13/27 Title: Present Time 13/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
3. Fic: Present Time 3/27 Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Be warned Inuyasha and Kagome OOCness in abundance on this chapter.

Special thanks to telosphilos for hours of brainstorming on ICQ. You’ve been a real help in getting the ideas flowing.

Thanks also to Naoko Cat Girl and Lightning. You were so fast with the editing, thanks girls.

Chapter 11

“Inuyasha?!” She whispered, too low for the humans to hear, but both demons did. Her tone was laden with fear, worry and an inquiry.

“Inuyasha he is…” She went on muttering. “He is a…” Both the detective and the sketcher looked at her as her last sentence was louder.

Kojiro’s surprise began to turn into panic when he realized the girl was going to expose him. He could feel an immense amount of power coming from her, and knew the pup really had valid reasons to keep him away from the girl; she had very strong Miko powers and could probably purify him by just thinking about it.

Watanabe fixed his gaze on the younger hanyou. A half pleading, half desperate look appeared on his slitted green eyes. The meaning clear: ‘Do something!’ The dog demon had hardly time to think, so he nodded slightly and just acted on the first impulse that came to mind. His arm snaked around her waist and he drew her close, really close. It was probably not the smartest thing to do. But it was strange enough to surprise Kagome into silence.

MINE! MY MATE!

His gesture all but shouted at them. His whole countenance changed. Most humans might not know what he was saying, as it was a subtle body language, but to any youkai it was as clear as if he had uttered the words aloud. Kojiro looked at him a bit surprised. He asked for help not that the pup selected a mate! He observed him a bit more and came to the conclusion that the gesture was instinctive. His feelings for the girl must run deep, but still they were only pups by both human and demon standards.

‘Damn! Stupid pup! Does he have any idea what he’s doing? What he’s getting into? They are both too young! He should know that for a dog demon to choose a mate is more than a passing whimsy. And for a human to commit to a demon is not a day at the beach either.’ Kojiro thought.

‘Eeep?!’ Kagome’s mind cried out in surprise at the unexpected hug, thankfully for both hanyou’s sakes she did not exclaim that aloud.

‘If I act weird perhaps I can distract her enough so I can find a decent excuse as to why I’m not trying to kill Watanabe.’ He reasoned at the time a very low growl escaped his lips, which Kagome heard. ‘That damn neko is going to owe me big time!’ He thought giving a quick glare to the Ltnt. He hoped Kagome would not start screaming at him and used the ‘S’ word in front of them. That would be very hard to explain to say the least. A quick look in Asami’s direction showed she was mildly surprised by his action but not angry.

“Ah… ah… I’m… I’m Inuyasha, a family friend.” He stammered in a rush taking the initiative and adding to the young woman’s shock. His free hand rubbed his neck nervously.

Kagome’s eyes went wide as saucers and her mouth gaped open a bit. She craned her neck to look at him, but could not see very well as close as they were standing. He gave her waist a gentle squeeze and a barely noticeable smile in hopes of reassuring her. Then the young man plastered as pleasant an expression on his face as he could muster, not being used to it, before he continued speaking. Though Kagome felt she should watch the hanyou in front of her, she could not help but keep her eyes glued to the one behind. The young woman had never seen that expression on his face.

“You must be detective Nomura. Higurashi-sama told me about you.” He made only a slight pause to glare at Watanabe again before putting back up his pleasant face. If looks could kill the older hanyou would have dropped dead. “Please excuse Kagome; she is still a bit distraught by the whole experience.” He said politely to Seijuro leaving a hint of concern on his voice. The detective raised an eye brow curiously at his behavior change.

‘WHAT IN THE SEVEN HELLS GOING ON?’ The young Miko mentally screamed, confused, unaware that she swore. Her eyes were filled with disbelief at hearing Inuyasha actually being polite, she would have bet he was incapable of such a thing. The hanyou managed to sound concerned and act like he was not from 500 years in the past.*

“Inuyasha?” She said in a tremulous, barely audible voice, the confusion was almost palpable. Instead of answering, the dog demon rested his chin on top of her head and purred, so low that it was really only a vibration that was addling her brains, not letting her think. He barely recalled his mother commenting on the effect this kind of purr had on her mind. She had not liked it very much, especially when she had important things to think about.

‘This is it!’ He thought resigned. ‘I’m as good as dead. Kagome is going to ‘SIT’ me until I die as soon as she recovers from the surprise,’ he was worried. ‘But I’ll kill that neko before I go.’

‘Why isn’t he growling or threatening the neko hanyou? Can’t he see him? Why is he purring? Doesn’t he just do that when he’s happy?’ She was about to try and say something again when her mother called her attention, well as much of it as she could give with the hanyou’s purr rattling her brains.

“Kagome darling, let me introduce you. This is Miss Kazumi Yamamoto, the police department’s best sketcher.” The introductions drew back Kagome’s eyes toward the humans before her, both of whom were looking at her curiously. The woman blushed at the compliment and smiled warmly and reassuringly at her. The young Miko’s response was automatic, she smiled back. “Detective Seijuro Nomura, he’s in charge of investigating your report,” he gave the young woman a charming smile and raised an eyebrow at Inuyasha’s antics.

‘Wow! Trust an inu-youkai to be possessive!’ Kojiro though the moment he smelled the flare of Inuyasha’s scent. The younger hanyou was marking her and everything surrounding him at the moment as his. ‘F***ng Seijuro he did not have to pull the smiley trick on her. At least this tells me the kid is serious. Oh Shit!’ He cursed disgusted, when he realized he would have to withstand that scent on himself until he could shower. ‘But… if I’m not wrong young ones can’t do this, only pack leaders! Damn! I wish I knew a bit more about dog demon customs.’ He sneezed and very much wanted to glare at Inuyasha but with the girl on the way it was safer not to, she might take it wrong.

“And his partner Lieutenant Kojiro Watanabe.” He smiled at her and tried to look as harmless as he could. “Miss, Sirs, my daughter Kagome. And, well, Inuyasha introduced himself.” Asami went on completely ignoring her daughter’s expression. Inuyasha had already warned her about her possible reaction when she saw the neko hanyou.

‘Lieutenant? This youkai is a lieutenant?’ The rank filtered through her mind among the vibrations. Still, she remained frozen in place and felt her hanyou tighten his hold and wrap his other arm around her waist in a rather intimate posture.

‘I’m here and I’ll protect you,’ the hanyou’s body language all but shouted at her.

‘Stop that! She does not understand you.’ The neko hanyou wanted very much to yell at him as he looked at the pup. He had to wonder if Inuyasha was aware of what he was projecting. Somehow he doubted it.

‘What the hell is wrong with Inuyasha? This… this… is not like him at all!’ It was odd; though his purr was starting to comfort in a way the young woman had not expected. Still his actions were beginning to unnerve her even more that the neko’s presence.

“Higurashi-sama, why don’t you go on to the living room? We’ll be there in a moment.” Inuyasha suggested his tone of voice mild, not a hint of his normal gruffness around. He then watched them move toward said room out of human earshot.

“Inuyasha what’s…” His hand clamped on her mouth. She did not notice the lack of claws and squirmed futilely against his arms trying to free herself. His hold was actually stronger than it let on.

“Shhh!” He whispered in her ear. Surprisingly it sent a nice shiver down Kagome’s spine.  Her breath caught in her throat, all attempts to get rid of him forgotten.

‘Good God!’ What was that?’ The young woman stood very still, her heart beating fast.

“Don’t speak so loud!” He whispered in her ear. She shivered again in response, her breathing getting slightly uneven and her eyes closed.

‘Why is she shivering?’ He wondered concerned. He felt her slight tremors against his chest. ‘Is she that afraid of Watanabe?’ He removed his hand and it went back around her waist.

Kagome could feel the butterflies fluttering in her stomach moving up and down her body making her feel slightly dizzy. She could also feel his soft warm breath teasing her ear; unconsciously she tilted her head to the side allowing him a better access. Her action surprised Inuyasha a bit, but he was being slightly distracted by the sudden change in her scent. A scant moment ago it was sweet and calming, tinged with the naturally alluring odor of her being in heat. It was a scent that always called to his youkai instincts; but so far he had managed to ignore it. After all he was not an animal, and he was proud that he could ignore every female in similar condition he happened to meet. Kagome’s was harder, true, but he was afraid she would not be willing to mate with him; it was a bond for life. Sometimes even beyond.

Her personal fragrance had suddenly flared up and changed, making him feel slightly agitated and sort of like being a bit drunk. Inuyasha took a deep breath of the new scent that made him feel a bit lightheaded. His breathing became slightly erratic and he lowered his nose to her offered neck. The young hanyou sniffed delicately from shoulder to ear that intoxicating- there was actually no other way to describe it- fragrance. Her hands clutched his arms and leaned against him. The sensations those simple actions were arousing on both of them were surprising.

The hanyou was slowly starting to feel the irresistible need to taste her, not really thinking his lips lightly brushed her neck following the path his nose had taken before and he ran his tongue feather light along the shell of ear. Kagome felt as if an electric shock had run through her, a soft gasp escaped her lips, and all chances of coherent thought left her. The young woman leaned closer to him as her knees began to get weak, to Inuyasha’s delight her new scent intensified and his body started to react to that. He liked her taste; it was as good as she smelled.

“Inuyasha! Kagome!” Asami called them, making the young couple start, and come back to reality. Both were tense, flustered and it took him a moment to be able to respond, and yet neither pulled away.

‘What the f**ck was I doing?’ His muddled mind screamed trying to gather his wits again. ‘But… it felt so… good.’ His thoughts began to wander in her direction. ‘She smelled… she smelled… exciting.’ He found himself lowering his head again to her neck and he snapped it back up. ‘This… this had never happened to me before.’ He was confused by his response to her.

‘Eeeek! He… he… he sniffed me!’ She could almost feel the warm puffs of his breath against her skin again. ‘Why is he acting like this?’ Kagome’s mind whirled in confusion, the neko momentarily forgotten. ‘Oh God it felt so good when he ran…’ She couldn’t suppress a shiver again.

“We’ll be coming in a moment Higurashi-sama.” His voice shook a bit when he managed to speak and he hoped they had not noticed. His hold on Kagome loosened but he felt reluctant to release her, unless she asked him to.

“That… that… was a neko hanyou.” She finally stammered in a low voice, her mind taking control again. She was still shaken by the experience, and yet was reluctant to leave his arms. Kagome wanted to ask what had just happened, knowing that something changed in her relationship with him, but knew that was not the time or the place.

“I know.” Inuyasha told her, having gotten himself under control. Her scent remained but he concentrated on other things.

“Then… why…”

“Why I didn’t attack him?” Kagome nodded against his chest. “Your Ofukuro warned me not to do anything rash in their presence.” The young woman could not believe what she was hearing and turned to look at his face. He still looked a bit flushed and his cheeks were tinted a dark shade of pink.

“Since when do you heed anyone’s warnings?” Kagome asked sarcastically.

“I wouldn’t have but…” He did not meet her eyes.

“But what Inuyasha?”

“She ‘confiscated’ Tetsusaiga.” He said hesitantly. “Is that the right word?”

“She what?”

“She confiscated Tetsusaiga. Can’t you hear wench? She said I would not be needing it dealing with this ‘police’ people.”

“Kagome! Inuyasha!” Asami called them again.

“Just a minute Higurashi-sama.” He responded.

“And you just gave it to her?” Kagome kept on ignoring her mother’s call. The young Miko could not believe what she was hearing.

“Did you expect me to fight your Ofukuro?” He asked harshly.

“Ah… no… I…”

“Listen, I might be uneducated and harsh, but she’s your Hahaue and…” He paused not looking at her only to add very softly. “I respect her for that, she’s… she’s also a nice human.” Kagome eyes widened at his admittance.

“So you gave her Tetsusaiga?” He nodded. “Thanks for not fighting Mama, Inuyasha … but damn!”

“My thoughts exactly,” he told her with a small smile at hearing her curse. She was not even aware that she did. “I don’t want to risk turning demon near your family. Besides, I smelled those ‘gun thingies’ on both the human and the hanyou. I… I don’t think I can protect both your mother and you from that ‘bullet stuff’.” He admitted hoping to sound reluctant. His mind was slowly starting to wander and he found himself resting his chin on top of her shoulder.

‘Inuyasha is admitting a weakness? This is not right!’ But she had to admit that he had displayed a healthy respect for guns after he saw the movie Saturday night. ‘Hmmm being like this in his arms feels good.’ The thought appeared just out of the blue.

‘Damn! I can’t believe I’m acting like this. She must think I’m going f***ng crazy!’ He cursed, but he had to admit that he liked the sensation of holding her and not feel self-conscious. He pulled his wandering mind back to the matters at hand. ‘Well… I’m beginning to think I’m going crazy and Higurashi-sama did confiscate my katana. I don’t really want to lie to Kagome, but… I’m doing this for her protection. So this is right thing to do. Right?’ A guilty feeling crept in his heart; he really did not like to keep the truth from the young woman.

“I think they are faster than Sesshomaru.” He went on talking about the bullets. “One I can keep out of danger, but not both. Besides, didn’t you notice something strange about him?”

“Strange? Like what?” she was thoughtful for a moment before she answered her own questions. “Yes… for a moment I saw a human, and… I felt his youki only after we almost reached the last step. The feeling nagged at me but… it was… not threatening.”

“It took me a moment to realize what he was too…” He lied, the guilty feeling nagging at him.

“Kagome! Inuyasha!” Asami called them yet again.

“We’re coming in a minute Higurashi-sama.” He responded, and then he said to her in a low voice again. “He is a ‘police man’ and your Ofukuro seems to trust these people. Besides, the humans do not seem to be aware he wasn’t one of them.”

“What if he wants the fragments of the Shikon no Tama I have?”

“I don’t think he’s aware of them… but let’s see what he does. I’ll be alert, just answer their questions so they’ll leave soon.”

“Inuyasha…”

“What?”

“Are you feeling all right?”

“Ah… I… Yeah of course I’m all right wench.” His voice had his normal gruffness.

“Well it’s just that… you’re usually impulsive… and well you seem to be thinking things a bit…”

“And that’s bad?” He blurted out.

“No! No… it’s good actually.” She said quickly, still unsure if she liked this sudden change in him.

“So, what’s the problem Kagome?”

“It’s just that… you’re… you’re acting weird and…” she said nervously, her hands fidgeting a bit with his jersey.

“Ah…” What could he tell her? It was true he was acting way too different from the way he usually did. Not that he was regretting much of it at the moment, as long as he got to hold Kagome. “Perhaps the f***ng headache or the medicine addled my brains a bit.” He shrugged.

Seijuro was more than a little stunned by Kagome Higurashi’s reaction to Watanabe. She had backed away in fright and would have bolted out of the room if Inuyasha not been behind her. The girl’s eyes had been glued to Kojiro and he could not help but remember the kid’s reaction to his partner in the morning. The young man had not been afraid, and somehow he had the feeling that he feared few things if any at all. But he was clearly protective of the eldest Higurashi.

Now Kojiro’s attitude toward the girl was something he had not expected to ever see after the initial surprise he had looked about to panic. Imagine that! His partner was known for his ability to keep calm and collected even during the most extreme situations. In his two years working together he’d never seen him so close to loose that external appearance. What did he have to fear from a skinny fifteen year old? He had the feeling they knew each other in some way and yet… Inuyasha’s attitude had changed after that little talk they had.

‘I need some quiet time to think!’ The detective thought. ‘I’m sure I saw Kojiro ask for help. Man! That look couldn’t be mistaken anywhere, and the kid just nodded before he hugged her. She was so startled by that… it was like Inuyasha was trying to distract her by doing something he either rarely does or never has. Hmmm… Now that’s interesting.’

He also noted that Higurashi-san was completely ignoring the young people antics. Any mother would have jumped to protect her offspring at that look. The girl had been scared out of her wits, and it was clear for everyone. And yet she had let her remain in the kid’s arms, another weird thing to add to the growing list. It was like… both she and Inuyasha knew the girl would act that way upon meeting Kojiro.

<Flashback>

“As I was saying, I talked to the Captain about the kid’s situation and even though it’s a bit irregular he has agreed to accept you as his temporal guardian until you get his custody. So I’ll need you to sign some papers.” He said showing her what she had to sign. “We’ll also be at the shrine later today to talk to you daughter, our artist Miss Kazumi Yamamoto will accompany us to get the sketches. Then as I promised we won’t talk to her again.”

“We’ll wait…” Asami began saying, before she was interrupted.

“You are not going.” Inuyasha firmly told Kojiro, and that surprised the Neko-youkai. Kagome would be scared, she could sense youkai easily and would probably try to kill him to protect the Shikon no Kakera she had.

“I’m not? Why not?” Kojiro asked, and Inuyasha was left speechless. He couldn’t say it was because Kagome had Miko powers and would see through the concealing spell. She’d know what he was the moment he was inside the shrine grounds.

“Just don’t go near Kagome!” He snarled and Kojiro raised an eyebrow at his words. This was piquing his natural curiosity.

“Kid, come with me. I’ll leave you to settle the paper work Seijuro. We’ll wait for you in the parking lot.” Inuyasha eyed the Neko wearily.

<End of Flashback>

‘The kid knew! That’s why he was against Kojiro visiting the girl, the only remaining question is why?’ Nomura scratched his chin thoughtfully as he pondered on the possible answers to that question. ‘Hmm… Kojiro didn’t know why at the moment, that’s for sure. But I could bet today’s winnings that the kid told him. Now why the hell hasn’t he told me? What is he hiding?’ He was brought out of his reverie by Higurashi-san’s voice offering him something to drink. And he did not have more time to keep pondering because the kids came in a few moments later.

‘Aaarrrrggg!!! Stupid, idiotic, clueless, #$%&$#&$# f***ng PUP!!’ Kojiro mentally screamed and cursed when the scents and sounds from hall reached him. ‘There’s no doubt he really grew up all alone. No youkai or hanyou would be stupid enough to play with a human female in heat and expect to leave it at that! It’s hard enough to school oneself to ignore the normal scent. Aroused is nearly impossible! The #%$%#& instincts are too strong! Someone has got to teach or beat some sense into him. Of all the f***ng and idiotic things to do… I’m going to have to go and stop him or I’ll have to leave!’

Just as he was gathering his wits he realized that they had stopped, and only a few moments later he could sniff their scents, hear their breathing and heartbeat go back to normal. The pup was still a bit excited but mostly under control, the girl too was getting an admirable hold of herself. Human females were barely able to perceive the pheromones male hanyou’s or youkai exuded when excited, yet they were equally affected by them. She must be very strong willed. His perception of the pup raised a few notches too.

When they finally came into the room both kids were calm and collected, although Inuyasha’s body language screamed to everyone who could understand his future claim of the girl. And he was not even aware of it. The neko-youkai just shook his head.

‘Kids!’ was the neko hanyou’s only thought.

They went to the living room together. Kagome had not protested about the way he was hugging her, so the young dog demon had not released her. The young couple sat quite close on the couch opposite Nomura; the detective was sipping a cup of coffee and had a tape recorder on the table that separated both couches. The woman was sitting to Inuyasha’s right and the neko beside his partner, pad and pen on the table before him. He also sipped coffee and looked a bit flustered and unhappy. Still there was nothing threatening in his manner, and Kagome allowed herself to relax a bit. After all, Inuyasha was there to protect her.

Kagome’s mother came into the room and gave them glasses with soda. Inuyasha actually looked disappointed and asked why he didn’t get coffee like the rest. The look Asami gave him was enough to keep him from protesting. Nomura and Watanabe looked at her their eyes curious.

“Inuyasha and too much caffeine don’t mix well.” She explained, both men looked at her taking mental notes not to allow the kid too much of it. He looked about to protest, but she again silenced him. Her tone was reasonable. “Not a word Inuyasha, you get way to hyper for your own good.” He clamped his mouth shut, but sulked at her words.

‘He did not argue? Did not even utter a word? I have to ask Mama how she managed to do that!’ Kagome was definitely surprised that her hanyou was not protesting. If the medicine was the cause, perhaps she should make him take a daily dose. It’d give her a respite back in the Sengoku-Jidai.

“Kagome-chan” Detective Nomura’s voice was a nice baritone that surprised the young woman. Now that she was over her initial fright she could observe him better. There was no doubt that he was a handsome man, she guessed him to be around her mother’s age. “I may call you that, right?”

“Yes, Kagome-chan is all right, detective.” He moved to turn on the tape recorder. She looked so different from the scared girl of a few moments ago. Nomura noted she was calm, collected and irradiated assurance.

‘Now that’s an interesting change.’ The police detective thought, deciding to observe the girl.

“Good. I hope you don’t mind if I tape this?” The young woman shook her head. “Your mother called us to report you had an upsetting experience a few days ago. Can you tell us about it?”

“Yes… but can you answer some questions first?” She now had her wits back and since she accepted to report the incident to the police the young woman had been thinking a lot. Some of her doubts and fears were confirmed when the man in charge of the ‘Park Killer’ investigation happened to be the one sitting in front of her.

“Of course, go ahead.”

“You are in charge of the ‘Park Killer’ case are you not?” This was not the kind of question he was expecting from her and it threw the cop a bit off guard, surprise showed in his face. Inuyasha grinned smugly and threw a look in his direction that clearly said: ‘gotcha’.

“Yes, I am. Ltnt. Watanabe and I have been working on the case for some time now.” He decided to answer truthfully, as she could find that out on the news. Besides it was always important to win the witness trust.

“Then why are you here?” She asked calmly and again threw him off guard. In all his experience no young victim acted like she was doing. Not even mature ones did. The cop wondered what had the kid told her to make her change her attitude like that. He really needed to think. Things with these people were getting even weirder than he initially thought. When he did not answer immediately, she went on stating. “I was attacked by two men, not one serial killer.”

“It is our job to investigate anything out of the ordinary that happens at the Sakura Park.” He said but could tell she was not convinced by his answer.

“I still don’t see why you are here, Detective.” Nomura looked at her directly in the eyes, and she held his look calmly. The police officer wondered what she was getting at.

“Kagome-chan, unfortunately Sakura Park became the preferred hunting ground for this killer. For this reason we must investigate your report. You haven’t told us yet what happened, so we don’t know if your statement has anything to do with the killings.”

“I see…” Inuyasha felt her tense, before she went on. “What happens if my case is related to your investigation?” The hanyou tightened his hold and managed to rest his chin on the top of her shoulder offering comfort. He was reminding the young Miko that he was around to protect her.

‘So that’s it. This girl is smart.’ He thought giving her an approving look that made the young woman raise her eyebrow in inquiry. ‘She knows, but has not told them. Now it remains to be seen what the kid is going to do about this. I don’t think leaving her in the dark is an option anymore.’

“I think you should not jump into any conclusions yet Kagome-chan.” The neko hanyou spoke for the first time.

Kagome noticed that his tone was soothing and warm. Still, she could not help but give him a look full of mistrust, although there was no fear in her eyes anymore. Which Nomura noticed and pondered about, he reached the conclusion that whatever it was Watanabe told Inuyasha he had not informed her. Now if they were to pretend they were not working together, it was sure she was not going to learn whatever Inuyasha already did. He did not like it one bit the situation was moving in circles, and his best chance to solve it was to badger his partner into speaking up.

“Why don’t you tell us what happened first? Then we’ll see what to do about it.” Ltnt. Watanabe went on, trying to sound reassuring.

“I’ll still like to know, lieutenant. Even if it’s not the ‘Park Killer,’ my life is still at stake. I saw those thugs and I don’t think they are very happy about that.” She made a pause for emphasis. “That is the reason why I decided to speak up.” Nomura looked at her with a hint of admiration; the girl had meditated things carefully.

“If, and I stress it, IF this is an attack by the ‘Park Killer’ you’ll be considered material witness and put under police protection.” Kojiro went on.

“I’ll become his target.” She stated her voice still calm.

In the Sengoku Jidai she was always the target as protector of the Shikon no Tama. This was no change in her present situation, with the exception that now she wasn’t safe anywhere. Over there, the enemies were demons that could be destroyed, while the ones here were humans and she was not allowed to kill even if they wanted to do the same to her. Back there she had Inuyasha and the gang, and here she had only herself and probably the police. The thought of the hanyou staying in the present to protect her did not even cross her mind.

‘Why aren’t they afraid?’ Watanabe thought. Normal human reaction would have them pretty frightened by now, and he could not detect an ounce of fear coming from either the girl or her mother. ‘Are they that confident in the pup’s ability to protect her? Any other human or youkai mother would be frantic with fear, but she is not.’ Nomura’s thoughts ran along the same path, except he could not envision the kid as the family’s protector.

“Yes Kagome-chan IF, again I stress it, that was the case, you’ll probably become his main target.”

“I see…” She said, and then added softly. “That was to be expected.” A small shudder ran down her spine, noticeably only to young hanyou.

Inuyasha growled low in his throat, being so close to him she could feel it. But she could not know that it was because he was not happy with the way things were turning out. He offered to track the murderers for the ‘police men’ if Kagome was kept at the margin of things. He did not want her to worry and be afraid that those men were out for her, she had enough of that back home. But she had already guessed it and Nomura’s words were not helping. The young dog demon wondered if she would refuse his protection on her time now, lying to her would serve no purpose anymore.

‘There was a little fear finally but…’ Kojiro thought. ‘She should be terrified!’

‘She sounds… almost resigned. This is not what I expected… it’s like she’s used to being targeted. Like this is no real news.’ Seijuro Nomura’s brain was working at top capacity trying to analyze and compare with what he’d experienced during his years as a police officer. ‘I’ve seen this kind of attitude only in some politicians or maybe some top notch gangsters. But I could have never expected to see it on a fifteen year old girl. Thing is, her mother and the kid act like this is nothing new for them either.’

<Flashback>

“Inuyasha you said this morning you wanted to protect Kagome, and we agreed the police will have to do. Especially after we found out it’s them. You want her safe don’t you?”

“Them? Who are them? And who is this Kagome?” The kid sent him a very distrustful and rather evil look, for a moment his eyes flashed golden like a cat’s.

“They might not be able to keep her safe, I can.” He said stubbornly ignoring the cop’s questions.

“I know you can and you will, that’s why I let her go with you.” She paused to let him recover from his surprise. “But understand that I’m her mother; I want what’s best for her. I believe the police can help us, they have experience on this kind of thing.” The kid seemed about to protest, and then sighed in defeat. “You’ll let me deal with this my way?” He nodded, but still glared evilly at Nomura. That golden gaze was enough to disturb the detective. Tiny goose bumps rose in his arms. This kid looked dangerous and quite creepy.

<End of Flashback>

<Flashback>

“You wouldn’t understand who I am to decide ‘police man’.” His tone was slightly disdainful. “But let me tell you this, Kagome’s safety is MY responsibility. I’ve been protecting her for some time and I will continue to do so.” By the time he finished speaking his tone was deadly serious.

‘Protecting her? Against what? There’s something odd going on here.’ Seijuro thought.

“Inuyasha I know what you do for her, and I’m grateful. But we must do what’s right.”

<End of Flashback>

‘Now that’s starting to make sense! The only thing is who is he protecting her against? I better run a background on the Higurashi family tomorrow. Might be just a simple stalker, but some how I don’t think so. And living here in this shrine doesn’t give me the impression that they are kidnapping material.’ He mused.

“Let me assure you Kagome-chan, Inuyasha-kun,” he addressed the young man as well. “that if that happened to be the case you’ll be protected at all times.” Detective Nomura added hastily to reassure both that she’ll be in no real danger, noticing the murderous look on the kid’s face. His eyes glinted golden with anger again. That look unnerved him in a way few things could. The kid was just plain strange, no one his age had should have that kind of look. He needed more information on him. He directed his gaze toward the young woman.

“What about my family?” Kagome went on, as another shiver ran down her spine, but her voice remained calm.

‘Sota, Mama and Jii-chan could be in danger too. This is getting worse that hunting shards, at least back then I’m the only one at risk.’ She looked at her mother sitting near the sketcher, the look on her face told her she had expected that problem to arise. ‘My family was safe here… well, that mask demon did threaten them, but that has been the only case so far, and Inuyasha got rid of it. Now Mama doesn’t seem too worried about it.  That’s strange, and dog boy is not growling, cursing or threatening… I have the feeling they are up to something.’

“You know I’ll protect you, Kagome, and I’ll do that for your family too.” Inuyasha whispered for her ears only. The young woman’s eyes widened a bit at his statement, and she gently squeezed the forearm around her waist in silent gratitude.

‘I suppose Inuyasha can protect us. He might have told Mama that much and that’s why she’s so calm. She does trust him a lot. But I did not want him to dwell too much in my time… I guess I’ll have to talk to Mama and see what they talked about. We just have to find a way to explain his presence.’ Kagome thought finally realizing the hanyou was willing to protect not just her, but her whole family. She felt relieved. No matter what a jerk he was sometimes, she still trusted him blindly.

Inuyasha started purring very low, the vibration of his chest against her back comforting and soothing. A soft smile appeared on her face, only Kojiro noticed the pup’s purr and he gave him an inquiring look, which the younger hanyou ignored. Inuyasha instead gave Asami a quick look to which she nodded. This did not go unnoticed by the detective.

Detective Seijuro Nomura at that moment wanted very much to push aside any subtlety and ask them straight out what was going on. That of course included his partner. The kids’ behavior toward him was just not normal. As Higurashi-san’s wasn’t either, that woman gave him the impression on the couple of times they had talked before of being a gentle loving mother concerned for her daughter’s safety, and yet… she was not concerned at all now.

He considered himself a good judge of character and quite an observant person. It always helped his job to catch those little gestures and ticks that sometimes gave off the guilty or those that hid something. But with these people, few of their signals made any sense. No matter what he wanted at the moment, Nomura knew of course that confronting them would probably lead him no where, so he refrained.

“They’ll also be protected.” The neko hanyou responded almost immediately. “Until we either catch or kill the murderer. Does that answer all your questions?” She nodded. “Now, how about telling us your experience?”

Kagome told them what happened from the time she left her friends to the moment she arrived home and found Inuyasha waiting for her. Remembering brought the feelings back. The incident was still fresh in her mind, and she could not help but be affected.  She looked very distraught and seemed to be shivering slightly. Kojiro noticed that her fear intensified a bit as well as the slight tremors. Her shivers upset the young man, he hated it knowing it was his fault she was scared. He had not been there to protect her.

Inuyasha was at a loss in finding a way to comfort her so he resorted to whisper supporting words, telling her everything would be alright, and caressing her hair. His clumsy attempts had the desired effect, the young woman felt protected and safe. She listed her small amount of injuries, feeling the hanyou cringe at every one of them. That much she understood, the young demon felt guilty for not being there to protect her. Nomura, with as much delicacy as possible, asked her to take a medical exam. They needed medical confirmation of said injuries on the case file. After she asked about the exam and the detective carefully explained as best as he could, the teen agreed hesitantly.

Kagome of course omitted the part when Inuyasha went hunting after the thugs and got shot. In her mind she knew the human cop would not believe it. Who would? There were not supposed to be any demons alive in her time. The neko sitting in front of her was something even she had not believed possible. The young Miko knew the hanyou would understand, he was aware of scents and probably used his senses in his police work, but she could not bring herself to trust another youkai besides Inuyasha, Shippou, Kirara and that cowardly Myoga. Suddenly she realized that she did trust more demons than she originally thought, a wry smile graced her lips fleetingly at the thought.

“We would like to ask you some questions now; they are just for the record.” Nomura said.

“Ok.”

“Why didn’t you report the incident on Friday?”

“I didn’t want to worry mama.” She said which was not a lie, but was not the real reason either. “I thought it wasn’t that important, after all, I escaped.”

“Your mother told us you were not aware of the murders in the park, can you tell me why? They are well publicized by the media” Kagome did not like those questions, but she still answered.

“I don’t like to watch the news. I have also been out of the city frequently.”

“Would you mind telling us where?” Kagome froze, she could not just tell them she traveled to the past through the well. Her mind raced for an answer.

“We go to the forest surrounding the city, sometimes farther.” Inuyasha answered for her, at the same time corroborating his own story.

‘Wow! He’s actually using his brains instead of brute force! Perhaps Mama is right in thinking he’s not as dumb as he acts.’ Kagome thought quite surprised. He’d just given her a good alibi, now she had to follow it up.

“Yes, we like camping out and hiking a lot, whenever possible.”

“We?”

“Some friends, Inuyasha and I. Detective I don’t see where this questioning is going, I am the victim after all.” She was eyeing him suspiciously. And the kid… if looks could kill he’d be dead a thousand times over. The young man was positively fuming.

“This is just to have some background information, don’t worry about it.” The neko hanyou responded, covering for his partner.

“I’d like you clarify a doubt that I have, Kagome-chan.” Nomura said and he got a raised eyebrow from the girl. She had begun to suspect, so they had to look for answers to Inuyasha’s puzzle elsewhere. “You said you elbowed your attacker and he let you go? Don’t take me wrong Kagome-chan but you don’t strike me as very strong.”

“I… well…” She was at a loss for words, as she indeed considered herself the weakest member of their group, so she was greatly surprised when Inuyasha again came to her rescue.

“She’s stronger than she looks.” His words surprised her, was that a compliment? Coming from him it was the closest thing to one he’ll ever utter. That got him a curious looks from everyone around including Asami. “Our trips make for a good physical condition.” As he looked to them he realized they did not believe him, with a sigh he added in a very low embarrassed voice. “She has a mean right punch, Detective.” He had colored beet red. Now he got puzzled looks and Nomura arched his eyebrow. The young man knew he was not going to hear the end of that when he saw them next.

“I gather you speak from experience kid?” Nomura teased him, and this time Kagome blushed along with him.

The kid’s hand left the girl for a moment to close in a fist in a gesture that was promising a beating. It was during that movement that he noticed the change on the hand. That was not what he remembered seeing Saturday night. His fingers looked normal but they had been more like claws then. Add another mystery to the young man’s list.

“Grrrrrrr!” Inuyasha nodded once and glared at the man.

‘Shit! What the f**ck is wrong with me?’ He thought quite annoyed with himself. ‘Well she does hit pretty hard. Miroku agrees, he’s been the recipient of that punch more than once. But still I should not have blurted that out.’

“Actually Kagome practices archery,” Asami said, she’d been quiet only observing the situation and the cops. Inuyasha had been right; they were curious. And by the young man’s look she also realized it was no use anymore to hide the truth from Kagome. She was surprised though to hear that her daughter had actually hit him, and wondered what the young man did to merit it. “I believe she’s quite good, and I’m hoping she’ll make the school club next year.”

“Archery does give you very strong arms Nomura-san.” Miss Yamamoto said speaking for the first time. “I practice it myself, my club is really good. Several national champions have come out of it. Perhaps you can give me a call later, Kagome-chan, and visit the club, we are always looking for converts.” She had a rueful grin, the kind people got when talking about a favorite subject.

“Oh I’ll love to Miss Yamamoto, as I can only practice when we travel.”

“Now, how about describing these men so I can draw them?”

A/N: I know this chapter was a bit shorter than the others. It was actually becoming the longest one I have written. The thing is it was too long and I just kept adding stuff! So I decided to cut it in at least two parts, perhaps even a third. This means I’ll be updating a bit more often that I have been.

* There were obviously some speech mannerisms that differed from the feudal era to the present.

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 2/27 Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
2. Fic: Present Time 13/27 Title: Present Time 13/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
3. Fic: Present Time 12/27 Title: Present Time 12/27Series: InuyashaAuthor: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)Rating: This chapter...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Thanks guys for the reviews both on FF.net and by e-mail. Sorry it’s taking so long, but real life intrudes sometimes.

Also I’ll like to give special thanks to Lightning, Naoko Cat Girl and Telosphilos for the wonderful job they did editing the chapter. You were great and fast thanks a lot again.

I also made my first attempt at an anime music video; I just finished it and would have it available through grokster, morpheous or Kazaa (It’s already available here, because I still have to upload it on the following places.) Streamload, http://www.animemusicvideos.org, and my own page. I only used footage from the 1^st and 2^nd. Eps. It’s kind of an introduction for Kagome of the Sengoku Jidai in Axel Rose’s voice (Guns N’ Roses Welcome to the Jungle) the song is old but I thought it fit just marvelously. Anyway it’s just a first attempt, and I’m already planning a few more. The name is: Inuyasha – GNR – Welcome to the Jungle(Short).avi

Before I go on I’m making a mailing list to inform you of updates, if you want to be included please tell me on the review.

Anyway here is the chapter, hope you like it.

Chapter 10

The tests at Tokyo University took them only a couple of hours during which Inuyasha managed to project an image of calm assurance and familiarity with all the modern things he was presented, but it was hard, because deep inside he felt quite edgy. Basically and contrary to his usual self, he avoided arguing and complied with what was asked, speaking as little as possible. When some personal data was required, it was Nomura who answered according to what Mrs. Higurashi provided him with. It kept him from blundering into dangerous terrain.

They told him what everything was before they started and let him sniff all the fragrances that would be used during the tests. Some were quite noxious, like that gasoline, in large concentrations it made him dizzy. He was able to discern that it was the basic scent those horseless carriages; cars; smelled of. He was surprised to discover that after just one exposure to a scent he could recognize it everywhere. It was memorized with incredible ease. After that he had to sit in a room full of odd contraptions, with an even odder thingy strapped to his face. From that thingy, scents poured in different concentrations, going from barely noticeably to downright stench which caused him much trouble to withstand.

Thankfully they did not just use modern scents, some were flowers, plants and foodstuffs he could recognize and name easily. It made him feel slightly comforted to smell something familiar among so many strange things. Somewhere after the first hour they ran out of scents, at least those they categorized, so one of the assistants went out to get a hold of anything that might be used. Where he was able to get a cat, dog, a bird and some mice went beyond him.

He only had trouble when one of the assistants in charge of the scents selected, by mistake, a very strong synthetic ink and let it blow full force. Inuyasha’s eyes opened wide as he gagged and managed only a grunt before he fell off the chair he was sitting on in a dead faint, unable to deal with it. Ink had that effect on him.

To Nomura’s utter surprise Kojiro, the more even tempered of the two, almost beat up the assistant who made the mistake. The detective was really surprised how they had changed so dramatically from their initial reactions, not that the kid seemed to trust anyone yet, but the hostility was completely gone. Inuyasha did not seem to mind that much when Watanabe had called him pup, but he would growl or say something nasty at being called a kid.

Kojiro took charge and ordered one of the assistants to get him some oxygen to clear the kid’s air ways. Inuyasha was completely out of it, but surprisingly his weak concealing spell held. It was in a diluted condition that let his aura seep, but it worked nonetheless. That was something that really puzzled the neko, normally those spells would banish when the caster was unconscious, needing some external help to keep it up. There were rumors of a scant few who could actually hold them in that condition, but to him it had been only that, rumors, until he saw it with his own eyes.

The neko was up for another surprise, now that the pup’s aura was filtering almost in full force he realized it was also unusually strong*. He had never felt one such as his. Who was he really? He could tell his story about living in the forest and fighting both human and youkai was not a lie; thanks to some special training received at the Captain’s insistence; but he also got the feeling there was more to it than just what he was saying. His neko curiosity was awakened and he had to find out.

After some minutes of waiting for Inuyasha to regain consciousness with no result it was finally decided to suspend the tests. They had already gone beyond what they would normally do anyway. The scientists could not believe what he was able to detect, scents that no normal human should be able to, and had gotten a bit zealous in their desire to find out how far the young man could go.

Nomura carried the young hanyou who was surprisingly light considering the strength he had shown on that grip Saturday night, while Watanabe followed with the small oxygen tank. The later had insisted they take it, knowing full well that it would take a while for the hanyou’s olfactory glands to recover. Most youkai in that day and age had to deal with an olfactory overload at least once in their lifetimes, and being linked to an oxygen tank was the only known remedy.

“I guess we have to take him back to the shrine.” The detective commented after strapping the kid in the back seat and taking his place on the front. “But I’m not really looking forward to dealing with Higurashi-san if we deliver him unconscious.”

“You think she might forbid the pup from helping?” Watanabe asked, he had the switch on to listen to the music, but waited to turn on the car until a direction was decided.

“Yeah, not that I think it’ll do any good if the kid decides he still wants to help.”

“Then what is it?”

“I’m not sure… I got the feeling she was overly protective of him… and… I think there’s something odd going on.”

“You don’t think she and the kid…” He let his word trail the implication, eyeing Inuyasha on the rear view mirror, still unconscious.

“Kojiro get your mind out of the gutter.” Nomura glared at his partner. “That’s not it. I actually think he’s the daughter’s boyfriend.” He stole a glance at Inuyasha too. “There are just too many unknown things about him. I don’t like mysteries and at the moment he is a big one.”

“I agree. Now solving mysteries is what we do best, so we’ll crack this one too. Where to Seijuro? I think he’ll be fine in an hour or two, perhaps even less.”

“So how come you knew exactly what to do eh?”

“Huh? Oh just something I picked up hanging at the coroners. The stench there can get pretty bad.” Was the neko’s nonchalant answer.

“Head to the training grounds then, and let’s grab a bite to eat on the way.”

“Not a bad idea.”

“Not one rumor.” Miroku said sitting by a small creek with Shippou perched on his shoulder. Sango followed suit sitting out of range from his wandering hands, and signaled for Kirara to sit between them just for good measure.

“And no youkai either. But it’s still early and we are not that far from the village… Inuyasha’s scent must still cling to the area.”

“Does it Shippou?” Miroku asked the kitsune who looked at him without a clue.

“Does it what Miroku?”

“Does Inuyasha’s scent still cling to this area?”

“Hmm I’m not really sure.” He said after sniffing a bit. That got him raised eyebrows from both adults. “Hey I’m just a kid!”

“Yes, but you are also a youkai and to top that a FOX youkai. You must have a very good sense of smell.” The monk pointed out.

“I’m still a kid!”

“What’s that supposed to mean Shippou-chan?” Sango asked. “We know you have used that sense every once in a while.”

“Only to tail something or someone I know very well… and only if it walked or moved on the ground. Oka did not get to teach me much about tracking.” He said apologetically as a sad expression crossed his face. “And Otou was teaching me when the thunder brothers killed him.” He finished.

“I’m sorry to have brought it up Shippou.” Miroku told the kid and patted his head.

‘Maybe I should tell Inuyasha. Now that he’s realized he has responsibilities towards Shippou he might feel inclined to take up from where his parents left off.’ He shook his head at the mental image of the bad tempered hanyou trying to train the kit. The monk could not help but smile, that young man had no patience at all. Another thought crossed his mind; perhaps he too should start taking a bit of responsibility for Shippou. At least for as long as he was around, the way things were going he was not sure how long that would be. ‘I guess I need to do some serious thinking and meditate about our new situation.’

“Hey Houshi-sama what’s so funny?” Sango questioned him as his smile widened and then looked thoughtful, but the smile lingered.

“Ah! Nothing Sango.” He responded, then after a slight pause asked. “Shippou how would you like to learn to read and write?” Sango stared sharply at him, wondering what had gone through his head to offer that.

‘Things are starting to change, and it just took one little realization. We are a family, and each of us has roles to play. Well if Houshi-sama is going to assume his role of uncle I might as well do too.’ The tajiiya mussed. ‘Shippou is really only a kid and he needs attention and some education.’

“Really? You would teach me?” he eyed the houshi surprised.

“If you want.” The kit seemed to think it a few moments before saying.

“Yes I’ll like to learn Miroku. Maybe if I can read I’ll understand why Kagome has to leave us for those spell books she keeps reading.”

“I can’t guarantee you’ll understand them, because I can’t myself. They are rather confusing, and they have some strange symbols, but at least you’ll be able to know what some of them say. Now let’s get going, it’s still early and we can reach the next village before nightfall.”

The young hanyou regained consciousness just as they finished ordering at the McDonald’s drive-thru. For a slight moment he was disoriented, but was able to grasp his surroundings quickly. His head hurt and breathing through his nose stung a bit. He tried to remove the mask, but Watanabe suggested that he leave it on for a while longer. He was also informed they had ordered something to eat for him too. Something called a Big Mac, two actually, fries and a coke. The last two items he recognized at least so he just shrugged and used that seldom pronounced word: thanks.

After eating, he had to admit that Big Mac thing was tasty and could have eaten at least one more. They drove to the outskirts of the city for some time, then got caught in something called a ‘traffic jam’ that made both police men swear and curse lengthily at half the other cars around, although it was not loud enough for anyone outside to hear. During breaks in their swearing they argued about the music, forgetting he was in the back seat. The hanyou shook his head. These two reminded him a bit of how he got along with Miroku, except there was more familiarity between the police men; almost like brothers; than what he and the bouzu shared.

‘Perhaps things will change. It must be nice to get along with someone like these two do. Hanyou and human.’ He mussed. ‘I’ve kept myself closed off, but so has Miroku. Probably doesn’t want to get involved with people because of his curse. And I… I was alone too long. He’s older I think, but perhaps we can be closer friends, Sango too.’ He reasoned, as he watched out the window, bored. Then he became aware of what he just thought and his golden eyes widened in surprise.

‘Do I really want things to change?’ His mind turned around the question for a few moments. ‘Things have started to change already. I was able to tell them some embarrassing things and laugh in their presence.’ He let out a soft sigh that went unnoticed by the other passengers thanks to the mask he still wore. ‘How long since I really laughed with someone? Too long I guess, but… it was nice.’ Then his thoughts centered on the kitsune.

‘Ah Shippou. That’s something I’m not sure I can deal with.’ Another sigh as he frowned a bit. ‘I’m supposed to protect him which I’ve already done several times before and I don’t mind doing; but teach him? Nurture him?’ His frown deepened.

‘How exactly do I feel towards him?’ Inuyasha asked himself.

‘He is a nuisance, impertinent, and he goes almost any length just to annoy me, but… Sometimes he is not that bad, tries to cheer me and everyone up and does his best to be useful in a fight; not that he can, he’s still too young. He helped to take care of me when I was injured more than once. And even if he knows he’s going to get bumped on the head he still hangs around me more when Kagome is not around than he does with either Miroku or Sango.’

‘But then I’m a youkai… at least half of one.’ He went on thinking. ‘So I guess he feels he has more in common with me than with them. And, well, the girls have a point, the twerp is actually cute.’ He shook his head, as he glanced outside the window only to find row upon row of barely moving vehicles. It seemed they had not moved an inch since he started with this line of thought.

‘How exactly do I feel towards the pup?’ He asked himself yet again, and this time he decided to picture in his mind how he would feel if each of the members of his pack died.

Kagome he could not even bear the thought of it. He felt like crying; something he had not done even when his Ofukuro died. His heart compressed and the pain was so great he changed immediately his thoughts in another direction. If Sango, Miroku, Myoga-jiji, Kaede-baba and Kirara were to die he’ll grieve and miss them. His heart hurt too but not as much as with Kagome. Then he pictured Shippou dead…

‘Woah!’ He thought at the emotions such an image brought. ‘When did I get so fond of the little pest?’ He felt like crying, it hurt a lot, not as much as the young woman’s death, but still enough. He had been pondering about his feelings for the kitsune kit, and it never crossed his mind that he had grown to care that much for him.

‘No.’ He thought. ‘I’ve known I care a lot for both Kagome and Shippou for some time. I just didn’t want to admit it to myself.’ Another sigh. ‘How they managed to make me care goes beyond me. Thing is they both did.’ He scratched his head thoughtfully. ‘Now that I know what I feel the question is; can I really take the responsibility of raising him? I’ve been on my own since I was little… I barely remember Ofukuro, how do I go about it?’ Inuyasha’s head reeled thinking about the situation without really getting anywhere. He had been yawning for some time and finally just drifted into sleep.

They reached the police kennels and training grounds, where they were greeted by Captain Suzuki, the man in charge of the K9 unit. He was one of Nomura’s friends and had agreed to pit his dogs against the kid; although he was skeptical. In his opinion, no man could ever compete with a dog in the sniffing department. It was impossible.

Nomura showed him the results obtained at Tokyo University and the Captain could not believe what he was reading, although he had to admit the validity of the results. The kid, Inuyasha, seemed to have a sense of smell even better than that of his precious dogs.

As Inuyasha waited for Nomura to talk with his friend, he surveyed the place, It was a large one storied building, in the middle of some fenced field. There were several humans around, but the scent that permeated the area was that of dogs. A lot of them. Some of the scents were very old, but still traceable. Before they came into the building, he had noticed one particular post outside that seemed to tell the story of all of those canines that had at one time been there.

Kojiro was slightly unnerved to be there more from instinctual reaction that by a real fear of dogs, and fidgeted while waiting for Nomura. Besides dogs were not really fond of him; they knew what he was, as the spell worked to fool only humans. Animals had a wider and better range of senses, not just sight. With cats there was no problem and more than once he had gotten some very interesting leads from those alley dwellers. There was one case when a house cat had told him where to find the murder weapon, his favorite human had been murdered and he felt strong dislike for the killer.

“Afraid of dogs?” Inuyasha asked, giving him an uninterested side glace.

“Not really pup.” The lieutenant responded. “Just a healthy respect for the mutts, they don’t like me.”

“It figures. What’s taking this guy so long?” He asked in his normal gruff tone.

“They are old friends from their days at the academy, so they are probably catching up on things.”

‘Old friends… hmmm… Old…’ Inuyasha thought finally getting an idea to have revenge on the detective for calling him kid. So he approached both men, Kojiro watching intently, the hanyou had an odd expression on his face that could almost be mischief but wasn’t.

“Nomura-jiji, let’s go on with these tests. I don’t have your time you know.” He said; a wicked glint on his golden eyes.

“What did you just call me KID?” Exploded Nomura, as his friend the Captain roared with laughter. Kojiro too was laughing; Seijuro had just turned a slight shade below purple. Inuyasha though kept his face impassive, although deep inside he wanted to join the other two.

“Nomura-jiji. Are you deaf or something?” He raised an eyebrow, still ignoring the other two laughing.

“I’m not OLD! You’ll call me detective kid.” Nomura towered at least a head above the hanyou, and at the moment looked quite menacing. However Inuyasha had faced much worse enemies than this enraged human so he looked at him nonplussed.

“Yeah whatever, but what’s taking so long?”

“I was only doing this for your sake punk. I’m not the one who passed out during the last test.” That hit a nerve and Inuyasha’s hand moved almost lightning fast to grab the human by the throat, and would have raised him from the floor had Kojiro not moved just as fast to stop him.

“Don’t.” was the neko’s soft warning, a hand resting on his shoulder. There was also a very soft hiss, the meaning quite clear: do not touch this human or there’ll be trouble. The younger hanyou let go.

“Damn it kid!” The detective exclaimed, rubbing his slightly sore throat. “You have a very short fuse.”

“What’s your name kid?” The Captain asked, Inuyasha glowered at him, but answered. Keeping in mind the courtesies used at the time.

“Inuyasha Shirosenshi.” He offered his hand to the other man who took it and shook it firmly.

“I’m Captain Aritomo Suzuki, you seem to be pretty eager to go through these tests.”

“If they’re what I need to convince you f…” He decided that for the moment it was not necessary to antagonize the human so he watched his language. “- people that I have a good sense of smell then I go through with them.”

“Ok, then let’s go this way.” He signaled starting to walk down the hall. “Are you coming Watanabe?”

“What? And have your crazy people complaining that their dogs get all exited? No way! I’ll wait by the car or find something to do.”

“Coward!” muttered Inuyasha only loud enough for the neko hanyou to hear.

“More respect to your elders pup.” was the equally muttered response.

“Feh!”

They went to a room at the end of the hall where a group of people and dogs lounged about. The moment he entered the place he became the recipient of curious glances by the humans, but to his surprise the dogs knew what he was even before he entered and got a respectful greeting. They all approached him and waited for the eldest, a mixed breed male to give him the customary greeting by sniffing him out on his privates, like he would any other dog, and then raised on its hind legs and licked the hanyou’s chin.

“Rurouni!” A middle aged man called, as he approached. “Heel!” The dog moved to his side with a sigh. “You must forgive him, Rurouni is really a well trained dog.”

“Why should I…” He began saying. After all, that was the customary greeting among dogs and he was a dog demon. Although he had not frequented human settlements were dogs usually lived. He had dealt with them before; he looked at the dog inquiringly.

‘Not allowed.’ The dog’s thoughts came clearly to his mind as he let out a soft woof.

‘Why not?’ Was the hanyou’s question, he also woofed, but it was too low for the humans to hear. The other animals in the room perked their ears.

‘They don’t like it.’ Rurouni told him.

‘Then why did you do it?’

‘You inu-youkai, it’s proper.’ The dog answered. ‘The young ones need to learn proper way to greet inu-youkai.’ Inuyasha just nodded. The dog also let some memories filter, he’d been rescued from the streets by an inu-youkai who took him with the humans that trained and cared for him. He was grateful. ‘Inu-youkai good.’ And it was then that he realized Nomura was trying to talk to him.

“Kid is there something wrong? You just broke of in the middle of the sentence.” Inuyasha instinctively growled at the ‘kid’, but this time the five dogs in the room backed him up growling, baring fangs and bristling at the detective, to the surprise of their owners.

“Ryoushi!” “Kuroi!” “Noir!” “Rurouni!” “Sake!” The owner’s called their dogs’ attention. The hanyou assumed a posture that let the animals know he was pleased and gave a small smile to the canines not showing his fangs. He let out another woof, this one a little louder.

“It’s Ok he’s not a threat, just annoying.” He said aloud and the dogs immediately stopped their threatening behavior. He went to his knees and invited them to come closer again using a modified version of dog body language; as he did not have a tail. They approached and he let them sniff and lick his chin. He also sniffed and scratched their ears, returning their introduction.

“How did you do that?” One of the owners, a young man, asked more surprised than angry. “Noir is well trained, and should not listen to anyone else except me!” Inuyasha was thoughtful for a moment. He had made them curious about him, something he did not want as he could not tell them: ‘Oh I’m a dog demon and well… dogs obey me.’

“I know dogs and they like me. This is their natural way of greeting, so why not let them use it? I at least don’t mind.” He told her, then turning to the dogs he told them with a soft woof to go back to their humans and to treat him like one. He got some very surprised looks from the canines.

“That is the natural way they greet a leader.” A man in his mid 20’s commented.

“Well I’m human, they just wanted to show respect.” To his words he heard two very undog like snorts, one coming from the mixed breed called Rurouni and the other from the next oldest a female from a breed he did not know; in fat he did not recognize any of their breeds; he eyed both of them warningly.

“Well guys this is Inuyasha Shirosenshi.” The Captain introduced him. “He’s here to compete with our dogs.” There were some very skeptical looks and snorts sent in his direction even from the canines.

‘Why do you need to compete with us?’ A pretty long haired golden male asked, cocking its head curiously. He was young and looked quite smart.

‘Yes inu-youkais have better noses.’ A black beauty added.

‘They don’t know I’m a youkai. Besides they won’t believe it anyway. But we’ll show them won’t we?’ Wagging tails answered him.

“Let me introduce you to some of the members of the police elite K9 unit. They are our best. The one with the mixed breed is Fujimaro Ando, his dog is Rurouni.” The man approached and shook his hand. “He leads the narcotic detection team. Next are Ginko Hanari and Kuroi,” a beautiful black lab wagged its tail, “who happens to be one of our best flammable substances detectors. Hiroshi Isobe and Noir,” he was a golden lab, “both are in customs. Nyoko Okita and Ryoushi,” he was the long haired golden youngster, who yapped happily. “Don’t let his youthful appearance fool you, best nose around for tracking and searching. He’s one of the few dogs trained for water search.”

“Water search?” Inuyasha asked surprised.

“Yes he can detect bodies that have been underwater, as decomposing bodies produce gas it is released to the surface. He can detect it. Truthfully, I don’t think you can match him, or any of the others.” Nyoko Okita explained, a disdainful look on her face.

“Feh! Just watch me wench.” She bristled a bit, but before she could say anything else the detective intervened.

“Judging by the results I have from Tokyo University, he might Nyoko.” He had worked with her and her dog on the park killer case, so they knew each other.

“And finally Yasuo Sakai and Sake,” who was a German shepherd, she was the one that snorted at the hanyou calling himself human. “They are also great for tracking and searching. Although Yasuo likes more the searching part; especially when natural disasters happen. Now let’s start.”

‘I like.’ Sake told Inuyasha. ‘Yasuo understands dogs.’

They began by moving the group to another room, it was decided the first test would be a simple one, just sniffing some piece of clothing and identifying the owner. Sake sniffed it then sniffed his way to the person. Inuyasha, on the other hand, sniffed it, then the air around him and just pointed to the origin of the trail scent. Accuracy and time were the important factors of the test. First time around no one could believe it and attributed it to luck. Second time, Sake’s owner was still calling it luck. The third time there was no doubt; he had surpassed the dog. It was all done with different persons. The hanyou was even faster in identifying the odor on the cloth.

“Inuyasha 1 – Dogs 0” Seijuro called the score a confident smile playing on his lips.

“There’s no way he can beat all of them.” Fujimaro Ando commented.

“Wanna bet?” Seijuro asked with glint in his eyes that said he believed in the young man’s abilities.

“Yeah why not, there is no Fucking way he can beat Rurouni.”

“How about 5000* yen?”

“It’s a deal.”

Nomura ended betting against all of them, except from Sake’s owner; who had just been beaten although there was still another test where the dog would participate. The next was trying to locate a person hiding in some locker rooms. The test would again be repeated three times with different volunteers. They were given an item of clothing to sniff then set off as the timer started, to check who did it faster. Inuyasha again won all three sets, going in a b-line to the locker, but finding hiding people was easy, besides he also had great hearing and could detect the person’s heart beat. This time he was set against Ryoushi. A volunteer from the police academy next door was ordered to move about the grounds and hide; leaving only two pieces of clothing so both Inuyasha and the dog could track them.

While the volunteer was hiding, they went on to other tests. He went against Noir detecting some hidden substances, food stuffs and guns, most were among clothes in suitcases, and boxes, others surrounded by stronger scents like coffee. Here his mnemonic ability was put to test as he had to recognize scents he had only smelled once, and that at the University labs. Again, he beat the dog at all tests.

Next he was set against Kuroi, he was allowed to sniff samples of the substances, all flammable stuff like gasoline and lighter fluid, before the actual test. He had to find each substance among sealed empty cans. He went a bit beyond what the dog could do telling them exactly what everything was, not just pointing at it. Then he was taken to an area that had been burned and told to find residues of any of the flammable stuff he scented before and to tell them where. This test was actually challenging and interesting.

It took Inuyasha more time than he expected to complete the test, and at some point he had to go on all fours, but still he was faster and more accurate than the dog. He put his ability to reason to work, and  surprised everyone by telling them that to set that place on fire, it had required that they use two substances and he named them.

The following test set him against Rurouni, whose owner was not so sure anymore that his dog could win. Again he was allowed to sniff samples of the scents he was to track, but he was told most would not be the real stuff as they were forbidden substances, the dogs trained with substitutes*. Again he detected each one before the dog and named it too, but when he reached the last one he started sneezing.

“Shit! This is the damn thing those thugs smelled of! Fuck!” Sneeze, sneeze. “Fucking smell I hate id.” Sneeze, he still managed to find it beating the dog to the place where it was hidden. But that was the last thing his nose was able to do before it got congested.

“Inuyasha why didn’t you tell us you were allergic to this?” Nomura asked the sneezing young man.

“I didn’d know!” Sneeze, sneeze. “Bud dhis happened dhe lasd dime!” Sneeze, sneeze, and sniffle. “Damn Fucking sdench!” sneeze, sneeze, sneeze, one big sniffle. Luckily some handed him some facial tissues before he made a mess of himself.

“Go back to the car; I think there’s still some oxygen there. We’ll tell that guy that we’ll take some time before we look for him.” Nomura suggested.

“Don’d know how long id be.” Sneeze, sneeze, sneeze. “Fuck! Kagome gave me somedhing to help.”

“We have some oxygen here.” Sake’s owner told them. “We also have some non prescription anti-histamines. There should be something for allergies there. Why don’t you come with me Inuyasha?”

“I’m not so sure he should take medications without consulting with a doctor or at least his tutor first.” Nomura said.

“Damn id Nomuda!” He could not go on for a moment because of a severe sneeze attack that left his eyes tearing and the beginning of a throbbing head ache. He needed something to stop, and at the moment he did not mind what as long as the sneezing, the teary eyes and the beginning of an itching on his throat stopped. “I dold you I’m desponsible fod myself! Led’s go.”

‘Ack! My voice is sounding funnier by the minute!’ The young hanyou thought annoyed. Sake and Rurouni sat on either side of his legs and rubbed their heads against them comfortingly, trying to soothe his discomfort. He barely noticed among the sneezing attacks. The dogs’ owners eyed him surprised.

‘What’s with the kid? Never seen Rurouni act like that with anyone besides the children or myself.’ Fujimaro Ando thought as he watched the scene. He had to admit he felt a bit jealous by the attention his companion was showing Inuyasha. The rest of the groups’ thoughts ran along the same line, it was obvious the young man was special, not only had he beaten the dogs at their own turf so far, but the canines liked him to the point of ignoring their training.

“I’m a doctor detective, so don’t worry for your charge.”

Inuyasha followed the doctor to the infirmary where he got the much needed medicine. Yasuo suggested that he might want to lie down on one of the beds for some minutes until he felt better. The hanyou was not really comfortable with the idea of lying down on an unknown place, but he did not want to explain so he only nodded. The human left him alone, saying he’ll be back in half an hour to check if he felt well enough to continue with the test.

“You know, the dogs are acting strange.” Fujimaro commented thoughtfully. When the rest of his group agreed, Nomura looked at them curious.

“Strange? What do you mean by that? They seem to be working as they normally do.”

“That’s not what Fujimaro-kun means.” Ginko said and Seijuro gave her a puzzled look. “They are… I don’t really know how to explain it…”

“They are acting as if they know this kid.” Hiroshi finished for her.

“Yeah, but that’s not really it.” Nyoko commented. “Ryoushi knows you Nomura-kun…” she ran a hand through her hair trying to find a good way to explain. “He doesn’t treat you like he would my husband or me. In fact, he was willing to attack you when you came. Golden Retrievers are one of the most loving breeds of dogs around; they really don’t have it in them to be aggressive. In fact it was a lot of trouble to teach him to attack.” The detective still looked puzzled.

“Why would a search dog need to attack?”

“Sometimes when we’re doing rescue jobs during natural disasters people get a bit crazy from grief when we can’t locate their loved ones.” Nyoko explained. “Rescue teams have been attacked and injured on those occasions. Besides when tracking fugitives you’re bound to catch up with them sooner or later. In those circumstances you’re likely to be attacked.”

“I see… but why are you surprised he was ready to go against me then?”

“I didn’t tell him to, neither did anyone here. They reacted to something the kid did, just as they stopped when he told them to…”

“That’s just not normal!” Ginko interrupted.

“What they are trying to say is that these dogs are trained to obey only us. To be friendly only if we say it’s Ok, to stay in one place no matter what’s happening around them, to eat only when and what we give them.” Fujimaro explained. “Rurouni is six and he has never ignored his training like he did when Inuyasha arrived. Where did you meet this kid? What can you tell us about him that explains this?”

Nomura was silent for a long time pondering what he knew of Inuyasha Shirosenshi, which unfortunately was almost nothing, except that he was an orphan that had recently arrived at the Sunset shrine and been sort of adopted by the family. He still could not remember where he heard that name before and it was beginning to bother him.

“I found him a couple of days ago sniffing a crime scene, his description of what went on there was surprising, he found things that the coroners confirmed later. I really don’t know much about him yet, except that he’s an orphan. But I’m intrigued and so is Kojiro, so we’re going to be looking at his background closely.” He rubbed his neck thoughtfully.

An hour later Inuyasha was feeling well enough to be able to finish the test. The remaining one was to follow the tracks of the volunteer and find him. He was set against both Sake and Ryoushi and since it was already getting late they’d all go at the same time.

They were given a T-shirt and a cap to sniff that belonged to the volunteer; both made Inuyasha sneeze. The faint odor of the substance that produced his allergy was present, but he dismissed it since it was really just a trace and he thought it was probably residue from the other test that was still bothering him.

After getting a whiff of the scent they had to trace both dogs started after the trail. They were outside and judging by their antics the subject had walked all over the grounds several times. There were many other odors there, more humans and many dogs. It was during this test that his experience living on his own in the forest   tracking youkai and hunting would do him the most good. The dogs might have great noses, but he had many more years of experience; besides he also had a brain to go with his sense of smell.

Instead of following the dogs sniffing all over the place Inuyasha decided to concentrate somewhere else. It was obvious the man was not outside, nowhere to hide there, and the building had many good places. So he closed his eyes, opened his mouth slightly and breathed through both using his taste buds as an aid to his nose. He turned around in place slowly trying to feel where the air was coming and if the man had moved up or downwind.

A few moments later he caught the strongest scent cone; he got on all fours and sniffed. The most recent trail came from the building’s front door so he moved in that direction discarding the oldest odors that overlapped the trail. The guy had been clever creating a confusing path.

“Hey kid where are you going? The trail seems to be over there!” Detective Nomura said pointing toward the training grounds.

“Feh! There’s no where to hide there. The newest scent trail leads inside.” Was all the hanyou told him before going into the building.

Due to the many odors that permeated the structure the hanyou decided to move on all fours and keep his nose close to the ground. It didn’t take him long to find the right path and move along it, the dogs were still outside. Nomura and the Captain were close on his heals observing his movements. Both men found it rather fascinating the way he moved fast keeping his nose close to the ground in a position that for everyone else would have been uncomfortable and slowed their advance. It was obvious he’d done this many times before.

“You seem to have done this many times before Inuyasha.” The Captain finally commented curious. The hanyou kept sniffing not deigning to answer.

“That’s how I met him Aritomo.” Nomura told his friend who had not been present when he talked with the dog owners. “He was sniffing a crime scene.” Inuyasha turned to give a warning look to the detective. He did not want Kagome involved. Seijuro made some pacifying gestures. He had no intention of mentioning the girl.

“You were?” Inuyasha shrugged and went back to sniffing.

“Yeah he was; gave me a better description of the crime scene than those guys at the coroner’s. They confirmed most of his findings later, although I’m still waiting for some results.”

“You are only working on the ‘Park Killer’ case at the moment, aren’t you Seijuro?” Both Inuyasha and Nomura tensed realizing that they needed some excuse that did not involve Kagome. As much as the hanyou hated explaining his actions he had to this time.

‘F**k! Damn nosy humans! I better make something up that sounds convincing… But what?’ He thought a bit before finally saying.

“You seemed to be going nowhere in catching this guy, I thought you could use some help.” Inwardly he cringed, that sounded so lame to his ears but he thought it’ll make sense to the Captain.

“You seem to think highly of your gift.” For a moment Inuyasha was a bit confused.

‘My gift?’ He thought surprised, and then he realized he must be talking about his nose. ‘Well for a human it must be a gift.’ He reasoned, scratching his head a bit, he missed his claws.

“You’ve seen the results. So you be the judge.” He said his voice a little harsh.

He reached the end of the building and the trail, the guy was hiding in one of the training rooms. He stood up, entered the room and sniffed the air again he also paid close attention to the sounds. A strong rhythmic heartbeat and breathing could be heard coming from the utility closet on the far end and he walked straight to the place.

“He is sleeping in here.” Inuyasha said pointing to the closet.

“How do you know he’s sleeping?” Captain Suzuki asked. The hanyou just shrugged, but Nomura was reminded of a comment the kid made Saturday night.

<Flashback>

“The kid didn’t even know what hit him.” Inuyasha went on ignoring the comment.

“Kid? They were probably older than you.” Was the low comment, he had not intended for the kid, as he thought of Inuyasha, to hear. But of course the aforementioned dog-demon had exceptional hearing.

“There isn’t the scent of fear in his blood or around the place. And the figure of the girl had only the faintest traces of his blood near the head. And I heard that. Higurashi-sama forgot to mention I have good hearing also.”

<End of Flashback>

“Really Inuyasha, how do you know he’s sleeping?” Nomura insisted, again the hanyou shrugged and refused to answer.

“See for yourselves.” He said instead and opened the door to show a very large man wearing a cadet uniform fast asleep.

“You told me Saturday that you have very good hearing… could it be possible that you could hear him in there?”

‘I’m allowing this guy to see too much.’ Inuyasha thought eyeing the cop through narrowed eyes. ‘He’s too damn nosy… If I’m not careful he might find out I’m half youkai.’

“Come on Seijuro that’s not possible!” Aritomo Suzuki exclaimed believing. His friend was starting to go crazy, but he was still a bit puzzled about how Inuyasha had found out the cadet was asleep.

“You heard the Captain, that’s not possible.”

The smoky odor that made him sneeze was stronger in there and he sneezed a couple of times waking up the guy; thankfully the medicine was still in his system so he did not get an attack only some tickling sensations on his nose and the resumption of the headache. Inuyasha eyed the man curiously wondering why he smelled of a drug if it was supposed to be forbidden, especially to the police. At least that was what he understood from the conversations he heard during the drug locating test.

Captain Suzuki was impressed and he got even more so when he and Nomura went to tell his team the test was over as Inuyasha had found the guy. His dogs were just entering the building following the track too far behind. Ryoushi had gone into one of the rooms, while Sake sniffed the hall. Their handlers close by.

“Guys the test is over.” He told them.

“What?” Nyoko asked surprised, signaling Ryoushi to sit.

“But… We are just starting!” Yasuo complained.

“Well Inuyasha has already…” He did not finish.

“A$$**le! I only asked you a question! You don’t have to try to hit me!” The hanyou’s angry voice interrupted him.

“That’s none of your damn business freak!” The cadet responded.

“Grrrrrr! Who are you calling freak?”

“Are you stupid or something? Competing against dogs, that white hair that looks like an old man’s and those odd eyes? YOU are a FREAK KID! Ung!” The last was preceded by a punching noise.

“Damn! That kid is going to become a real pain!” Exclaimed Nomura racing to the room, the cadet was much larger and probably better trained at fighting, even if Inuyasha was fast and by what he’d been able to tell stronger than he appeared, he was still only 15.

To his surprise when he reached the room, he found that Inuyasha was having no trouble at all, the man could be bigger, but the hanyou was much faster, and at the moment he was avoiding quite easily the cadet’s punches.

The human threw a kick aimed at his chin, Inuyasha ducked and kicked the supporting leg of his opponent and with a small back flip he was out of range even before the man crashed to the ground. His opponent was on his feet in no time, used a combination of punches to face and chest that the hanyou easily blocked. Then he used a combination of his own; careful not to use his full strength otherwise he’ll probably kill the human. The cadet managed to block most of them; he was a good fighter and his mass was deceiving for he was also fast and light on his feet.

By this time they had quite an audience and even when the Captain wanted to stop the fight, he was convinced not to. Nomura wanted to know what the kid was capable of doing. He’d shown incredible speed and strength before on those two occasions he’d been grabbed by the neck without so much as a warning. He considered himself an above average fighter, and not just with a sword; he should have been able to sense and block him.

Inuyasha leaped over his opponent and twisted midair to land facing the cadet’s back, wanting to grab him by the neck to subdue him, but his move was read and the human turned to face the young man hoping to finally land a punch on the elusive kid. Yet again the hanyou was faster, with a back summersault he was out of reach, with enough space to try a leaping kick* like the ones he saw in that movie. The ones Kagome tried so hard to convince him were just pretending.  He jumped twisting in the air at the time his right leg extended; mimicking the movement perfectly and gaining both strength and impulse; his sneaker clad foot connected with the cadet’s jaw sending him sprawling backwards. Inuyasha landed nimbly and kept a defensive posture for a few moments but the man did not stand again.

“It works!” He said very softly to himself.

‘Ha! I proved her wrong! Guess I’ll need to practice those other moves, if this one worked the others might too.” He scratched his head thoughtfully where his ears were supposed to be, already seeing the benefits that could be obtained, his fighting ability for a start would really improve. “The kid at the park was right, that TV thingy is a good thing for learning, and this sneaker thing hits harder than my foot alone. I wonder if it’ll have any effect on a fight against a demon.’ He had a very satisfied smirk on his face and was not even breathing hard.

Fujimaro Ando started clapping and the others followed suit, startling him, the young man was not even aware they were there. He cursed himself for not being alert; a mistake like this could cost not only his life but that of any of his pack members back home. Anyway it felt good to receive the applause recognizing he was good. Of course he always knew he was, but it was nice for a change to have other people recognizing his skill. The guys at home rarely praised him.

“You’re good kid.” Ginko Hanari told him as she and the others approached him with the exception of Yasuo who went to check on the fallen man.

“So you can fight as well as smell.” Ando stated, as his dog moved to Inuyasha’s side and insinuated his head on his hand. The inu-youkai absently scratched the ears, then the other dogs followed suit.

“Of course I can! Who do you take me for? I wouldn’t be alive if I…” The young man looked clearly offended that his ability to fight was even questioned.

“But what was this all about?” Nomura interrupted eyeing him suspiciously; the kid could hold his own on a fight. And right now he looked like he was about to start another.

The cadet had a defined style reflecting long time of training in martial arts. Inuyasha, on the other hand, had no style he could recognize. It was like the kid had taken bits and pieces and used them as he saw fit. Some of his moves seemed to be the basis for modern martial techniques, others were archaic versions no longer taught and yet others he could not really recognize what they were. His moves had lacked the finesse, and to a point beauty, the katas had obtained over the years, still they were perfectly executed. The kid was agile, strong, fast, incredibly fast, and his reactions were quick. But that last kick just did not fit in, it was a perfectly executed Tae Kwon Do move not the type a beginner could perform. The mystery was only increasing and it began to irk the detective’s inquisitive nature. He definitely had to talk about all that transpired with Kojiro; perhaps the kid had told him something that could explain the mystery.

“That’s Eisuke Joshuda.” Nyoko said. “He’s a trouble maker, I suppose he was sent here to gain some good merits, they probably are going to throw him out if he does not behave.”

“I just asked him a question… and he tried to hit me.” Inuyasha sounded annoyed.

“And what did you ask?” Hiroshi asked, looking curiously at the prone figure of the cadet.

“I only asked why he smelled of that ‘drug’ if it’s supposed to be illegal.” He said using the terms he’d heard them use. A few gaping mouths regarded him, thinking he was either naïve or stupid, that was something you just did not ask outright.

“Oh you didn’t?” The woman Nyoko asked surprised. She felt more inclined to think after the day’s demonstration that he was naïve, but she could be wrong.

“Yeah I did, he was making my nose itch.”

“Well if he is using drugs I better report him. That’s not acceptable behavior for a police officer.” The Captain commented.

“Let’s see what Rurouni has to say.” The dog hearing its name left Inuyasha’s side and approached his master waiting for his command. “Rurouni search! Search!” He also made a hand signal, and the canine immediately went about the room sniffing until he reached the still unconscious man. There he stood and barked. “Well… You know he’s quite accurate.” He told the Captain.

“I’ll take some blood samples later.” Yasuo told the Captain. “The Academy’s headmaster will surely want medical proof.”

“Well since this is all, I think the kid and I must leave.” Nomura said propelling a surprised Inuyasha through the door.

“I’ll send the report on this test to your Captain tomorrow Seijuro. I’m sure he is going to be pleased.”

“You bet Aritomo.” He made a pause then told the rest of the guys. “Don’t think I’ll forget you owe me guys, I’ll be back on payday.” He told them with a greedy glint on his eyes. The comment was greeted with a collective groan, as well as farewells.

They found Kojiro in the car going through some pending paper work that had been faxed to the academy’s machine and listening to music. He complained that it took them too long and he was bored to death, but when asked he informed them he received most of the autopsies results. They confirmed what Inuyasha had told Nomura so far, even to the point where semen that did not belong to kid 2 and two different types of DNA where found on the blood stains at the end of the alley; exactly where he said they would be. They also proved that a condom found among the garbage in one of the trash cans belonged to kid 2; the reason why the dog demon had not found his ‘musk’ on girl 2.

It was already dusk when the neko hanyou started driving toward the sunset shrine. Again they got caught in that thing called a traffic jam; or as Kojiro called it rush hour. Inuyasha felt exhausted, the headache that started with the allergic reaction was back in full force as it had not really left him, just had remained in the background. The young hanyou had to admit that never in his entire life had he used his sense of smell or his memory as thoroughly as he did that day. It was more tiring than he expected; his shoulder muscles ached and he realized he had been tense even though he was sure he would do well; so he got comfortable on the back seat and took a much deserved nap.

When Seijuro realized that Inuyasha was sleeping he decided to bring his partner up to date on the kid’s antics during the tests. Inwardly Kojiro groaned, the pup was going to blow up his cover if he kept acting like that. In fact, he might just let out in the open that demons were really still around disguised as humans. Which he was sure would be disastrous. He better have another conversation with him and stress the importance of keeping demon existence a secret.

Seijuro then went on talking about the fight and the odd mixture of techniques; this was after all what puzzled him the most, where had someone as young as Inuyasha picked those archaic moves? Had someone taught them to him? This began to intrigue Kojiro more than he already was, he had yet to see Inuyasha fight, but above all he had to find out more about the pup.

“Inuyasha wake up.” Seijuro called in a normal tone of voice. They were parked in front of the shrine’s steps, the kid had been asleep for at least an hour and it was already dark.

“Huh?” Was the hanyou’s sleepy response. For a moment he was completely disoriented, it took him a few seconds to wake himself. He shook his head slowly as the headache was pounding his brains into mush, to clear it from the fogginess of sleep.

“We’re at the shrine.” Kojiro informed him. “We’ll drop you here, then we’ll go to pick Miss Kazumi Yamamoto and come back to talk to your girl.”

“She’s not my girl!” He barked blushing, thankful that it was dark and they could not see it.

“So you say, so you say.” Nomura chuckled. “Now get out, we’ll be back in an hour.” The young man just nodded as he went out.

Kagome was just finishing her homework when she felt the familiar sensation that was Inuyasha close by. The young woman expected him to appear by the window any moment as he usually did. Instead, it took him at least 10 minutes and he came through the door wearing modern clothes, a cap in his trousers back pocket, on his feet he wore socks and his hair was in a disheveled ponytail bangs included. He looked very tired and she could not help but stare at him.

“What?” He asked her gruffly. He was not really in a good mood wanting only to find a nice branch on a quiet and dark place where he could snooze unmolested until morning.

“Huh? Nothing…” She said quickly noticing his foul mood. He raised an eyebrow.

“Then why were you staring at me like that?” He walked to her bed and sat on the floor before it resting his back and head against it, closing his eyes and rubbing his temples.

“Why are you dressed in modern clothes? And why didn’t you come up here when you arrived?” She finally asked, slightly annoyed. He had promised to teach her to fight, but he had not appeared after leaving the day before for the Sengoku Jidai. He had probably forgotten it.

“Your mother caught me before I did, told me the ‘police men’ are coming tonight. She wants me to be here when you talk to them.” He told her in a low voice, thinking it was enough of an explanation. His were eyes still closed, but he had the heels of his hands pressing gently on his eyes for a second then went on rubbing his temples.

“And you agreed?” There was complete surprise on her voice

“Feh!” was his response, he much rather be sleeping, but knew that Kojiro would scare her when he arrived.

He had to think a way to distract her without actually telling her he had already met the neko hanyou and that at the moment there was nothing to fear from him. But he could not think straight with the headache he harbored at the moment, in fact, before he closed his eyes he could barely see straight. Kagome noticed the way he was acting and got the hint that he was not well.

“Inuyasha are you Ok?” She asked as she kneeled in front of him, looking at the young man with concern. He nodded, but that only made the pain worse and he could not suppress a grunt. “I don’t think so, what’s wrong?”

“I’m fine wench, I’m a demon remember?” He still kept his eyes closed, only wanting for her to shut up.

“FINE!” She exclaimed a bit exasperated and that made him visible wince, the volume of her voice hurt. “I was only asking!”

“Feh! Damn bitch you don’t have to shout!” Again his tone of voice was low if a bit laced with an underlying growl.

“I’M NOT A BITCH! AND I’M NOT SHOUTING!” She was getting angry.

“Fuck! You are shouting fucking wench!” He did open his eyes to try and glare at her, but only for a few moments, and then turned away as he felt his eyes cross because he had trouble focusing.

“SIT!” She said moving away to avoid getting plastered on the floor by the dog demon.

THUMP

Inuyasha saw the world explode in flash of white painful light the moment his head hit the floor, it stunned him into silence and he felt he would pass out as for a moment there was nothing but pain. He began to worry, never in his life had he ever had a headache like the one he was experiencing at the moment, not even when he was reading the scrolls; and that ‘sit’ had only made things worst. The young inu-youkai could not suppress a whimper and as the effects of the spell waned he just curled up into a tight ball cradling his head, his pride forgotten because he could not think.

“Ung!” Was his response, she expected the usual torrent of curses and name calling but it did not come. In fact, he did not even make his usual gestures and that began to worry her especially when a very soft whimper escaped his lips as his hands went to his head his eyes remained closed and he assumed a fetal position, completely ignoring the fact that she was there watching him.

“Inuyasha? What’s wrong?” She was very concerned now. The young woman approached him gingerly; a hand tentatively touched one of his claws. There was no response just another soft whimper. “I’m sorry I said ‘it’; please tell me what’s wrong!” There was a pleading note on her voice.

“My head, my head feels like it’s going to explode.” He finally whispered in a voice full of pain.

“Oh God! And I said ‘it’, I’m so sorry Inuyasha. I’ll get you something for it don’t worry.” She whispered. Her mother suffered occasional severe migraines and she knew light and loud sounds would make it feel worse. “Come on lay on the bed, while I tell Mama, She’s sure to have something that’ll help.” The young woman pulled him up gently, he tried to resist not really wanting to appear weak, but she ignored it and he was not in any condition for another fight.

Kagome left the room and told Asami of the hanyou’s problem, she understood and got her pills a glass of water and an ice bag and then went to her daughter’s room where the young man lay on the bed curled into a ball. The Higurashi woman turned off the light and a relieved sigh could be heard, then she approached the bed signaling to Kagome to turn on the lamp on her desk, sitting beside him she spoke very softly.

“Take these pills, they’ll help. And you’ll start to feel better in about 10 minutes.” He sat carefully and took the proffered medicine and the glass of water, gulping the pills and almost half the contents of the glass. Then she signaled for him to lie down again and gave him the ice bag. “Now keep that on you head, it’ll make you feel better too while the pills take effect.” Again he did as he was told, he doubted in his pain ridden mind that a cold bag could make him feel better, but as soon as the cold seeped through his skull the pain eased a bit and he could not help a another relieved sigh. “Just stay here a while, take a short nap if you can and I’ll call you when the police arrive.” She stood and moved to the door, Kagome followed her. “Why don’t you keep him company Kagome?” He daughter nodded a bit surprised then she left.

Kagome did not know what to do, so she just sat on the bed beside him, one of her hands of its own volition began caressing his head lightly, moving closer to his ears that were a bit flattened by the ice bag. She managed to scratch one. It was a soothing gesture and he did not tell her off, so they stayed like that for some time. He had not asked this time to use her lap, but he had moved and snuggled trying to find a comfortable position until she ended offering it, he accepted it.

About 40 minutes later, Inuyasha was feeling much better. The headache was gone and he just let himself enjoy Kagome’s attentions, something he began to appreciate. He just loved the way she scratched his ears and the feel of her hands softly massaging his skull or running through his hair. He might just get addicted to the sensation, it made him feel so cared for, relaxed and at ease, like he really had no care in the world, and purring also contributed to the overall feeling.

Kagome wore a soft pleased smile, completely enjoying the moment, and hoped they could share more of this kind of quiet times, as they were so rare. He might not love her like he did Kykyou, but at least he trusted her more than he ever trusted the Miko, enough to put his head on her lap and hands, to let himself relax and let her see him in a vulnerable situation. Seeing him like that completely at ease and allowing her to share it was worth any fights or hard times they had, for the young woman it was enough.

The door bell rang and both Inuyasha and Kagome tensed, but from different reasons. He because of Kojiro and the fact that he still had no clue how he was going to reassure her that she was in no danger. And her because she dreaded having to recount the incident at the park, she still had nightmares; and they were much worse than what really happened; especially because she was not the only one being hurt.

On Friday it had been her, but Saturday and Sunday she had seen 4 other girls; one she was sure had been a youkai which surprised the young woman to no end. Those poor young women were raped and tortured and she saw it all, could almost feel it too. She had not told anyone yet dismissing the nightmares as an overreaction, but still the young Miko felt quite disturbed.

They both left the room, Inuyasha following her. So far Kagome had not detected the neko hanyou, still he watched her closely for any sign that something disturbed the young woman. As they came down the stairs he noticed she was beginning to tense, he could smell her nervousness, anxiety and even the sweat from the palms of her hands. Out of an instinctive reaction, he placed a hand comfortingly on her shoulder, the message clear ‘I’m here’.

Kagome turned a bit surprised, but felt grateful for his presence and his support. She was so worried about talking to the police that at first the young woman did not notice the slightly familiar sensation on the back of her mind, in fact for a moment she attributed it to Inuyasha’s youki, because it was not threatening. But it did not take her long to realize it was not him and it nagged her senses, tugging at her consciousness to acknowledge and name it.

As they came to the bottom of the stairs she faced nervously the group of people standing there watching her. Her mother talked to the man she saw on the news; the detective in charge of the ‘Park Killer’ case. He was very tall, lean and well built, he had longish sandy blond hair that at the moment was a bit disheveled, the beginning of a beard just a slight shade darker than his hair, and when he turned to look at her she realized he had blue eyes, wore a roguish grin and a very striking appearance. The man was handsome and he looked foreign. She smiled at him and his grin turned into a wide smile. Kagome blushed, Inuyasha behind her growled low on his throat a bit jealous.

The woman had very short dark hair, brown eyes and did not even reach the detective’s shoulder. She was not really pretty, but had a pleasant expression on her face. She carried a large sketch pad and a small back pack, she also smiled and Kagome returned it with a nod. It was only then that the young Miko became aware of the other person in the room. For only a split second she saw a man, about Inuyasha’s height, with reddish brown extremely short hair, green eyes and average features, not handsome but not ugly either, but then everything changed.

He had tawny skin, short orange striped hair, like a tabby’s, a pair of cat like ears that reminded her of Inuyasha’s with the exception that they were the color of the hair. The hands were deceptively clawless, but somehow she knew he had very sharp ones, the same as the fangs that showed through his smile. Green slitted eyes regarded her with curiosity and more than a touch of surprise. There was nothing dangerous or threatening in his eyes or posture, but still she could not help but be afraid. Kagome took a few steps backward only to crash against the inu-youkai’s chest.

‘Youkai!’ Her mind screamed finally naming the sensation, the urge to run away not letting her think straight for a moment. ‘No! He’s a hanyou! A neko hanyou!’ She wanted to back away even more to go to the relative safety of her bedroom or into the well, but could not pressed as she was against the dog-demon, who to her utter surprise was not doing or saying anything!

“Inuyasha?!” She whispered to low for the humans to hear but both demons did. Her tone was laden with fear, worry and an inquiry.

I want to get a little more action and also some more romance so wait for it on the next chapter.

All of the following is just information for the background of the story. Read it if you feel like it, if not it’s not really important.

* After going through all the episodes of the Inuyasha anime a few times; I have (1-56, 58-59, 62) and the manga volumes I own (2-3, 9-11, 15-16 although I’ve read all the translations Chris Rijk has on his website so far) I came to the conclusion that Inuyasha fights mostly with his fists; when not using Tetsusaiga. This is an important reference for future chapters, as I don’t want to wander too far from what the anime and the manga project. (OOC)

* Just for information last I checked the exchange rate was $1 dollar for 119 yens. And a DVD I wanted to buy from a Japanese vendor was 4800 yens.

* I also checked and most training programs for drug detecting dogs allege they don’t use the real thing in training their animals. I’m assuming they are telling the truth. But who knows for sure?

*SPOILER ALERT!!!!! (That’s why it’s at the end)

Touttousai (The guy on the flying three eyed cow that built Testusaiga and Tenseiga) Comments on ep. 54. That to use Tetsusaiga’s ultimate attack the Bakaryuuha a powerful aura that can overcome the enemy’s youki is needed. He does not believe Inuyasha has one but to his immense surprise our favorite hanyou proves him wrong. wrong.

Related posts:

1. Fic: Present Time 12/27 Title: Present Time 12/27Series: InuyashaAuthor: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)Rating: This chapter...
2. Fic: Present Time 13/27 Title: Present Time 13/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...
3. Fic: Present Time 2/27 Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Author’s note: To avoid confusion this chapter starts after they arrive from OoTP.

Athenakitty: I don’t mind spelling corrections at all. On the contrary I appreciate them. It helps me correct my writing, last chapter was a bit rushed but I have corrected those spelling problems I found so far. About Petunia doing what Lily asked her, she already started by taking the potions and reading her letters.

Dug: Thanks for your comments; I will take them into consideration. I usually like to mix telling with ‘action’ as I’m more dialog oriented in my writing. You can probably notice that on my other stories, but in this story’s case it didn’t flow, as at least the first chapters have letters in them. This chapter though, has dialogs and some action. Lily, even though she’s dead, plays an important part to get the story going, hence the letters. Don’t know if that explanation made sense, if not I’ll try to re-phrase it.

Note on my other stories: I sent the latest Apprentice chapter to my new beta a few days ago. I’m waiting to get it back to upload it. Hopefully it will be soon, so please have some patience. Second Chance is also almost ready, should be up by Sunday with the muses help. Unexpected Child? (sigh) it’s progressing (that’s something at least) at a VERY slow pace. I also have three more stories going round and round in my mind, but I’m probably going to wait a bit until I upload them.

Hopefully I will be able to update this story every week or two at the most as I’m a bit ahead on the chapters. It still depends on how I’m doing with the other stories. The chapter is not beta’ed’, so if you find any errors I would appreciate it if you pointed them out so I can correct them.

Warnings:

• THIS IS AN AU STORY (AU=Alternate Universe). I personally believe all Severitus Challenge responses are AU, but who knows what is in J.K. Rowling mind.
• Not a native English speaker writing.
• Characters might be Out Of Character (OOC)
• There might be spoilers for all five books.
• If you are a James and Sirius fan then probably part of this story is not for you, no flames will be accepted on this. Constructive criticism is welcomed though.

Chapter 02

Vernon stormed into the house, leaving everybody still outside and headed straight to his bottle of whiskey after arriving from the train station. He was seeing red and was beyond furious. How dare those freaks to threaten him? Who the bloody hell did they think they were to tell him how to threat his wife’s abomination of a nephew? Was it not enough that they had already made him loose his job of twenty years? No, those good for nothing wizards had to threaten honest hard working people like him, and rob them of their jobs. Well, he would not put up with that. He would show those misbegotten freaks that he was not the least bit intimidated.

“Harry,” Petunia called softly as the boy struggled to get his trunk out of the car. He had frozen for a second and turned to face her, eyes wide. She had rarely called him by his name and never in that tone of voice.

“Yes Aunt Petunia?” He managed to respond after his initial surprise. He looked at her and then at Dudley. Both looked apprehensive and more than a bit afraid. It was enough to set off warning bells in his head and he narrowed his eyes. He had never seen them like that.

“Vernon… Vernon hasn’t been… hasn’t been himself lately,” she explained nervously. “He’s… he’s been drinking way too much… Grunnings closed and he blames you, I know you had nothing to do with it but…”

“Why are you telling me this? You never cared about me before,” Harry asked wearily. Something had to be wrong, really wrong for his aunt to bother with a warning.

“I know, and I’m sorry… I…”

“What the bloody hell is taking you so long useless freak?” Vernon bellowed from the living room.

“Go, don’t make him wait,” she urged him.

“But Hedwig and my…”

“Just go in already Harry,” Dudley urged him apprehensively. “We’ll get it out, and take her to your room.” His cousin stared at him wide eyed and gaping slightly. He could not help the quick smirk, but then his face turned serious again.

“Be careful what you say or do around him, don’t snap at him… we’ll… we’ll talk later,” Petunia told the confused boy and nudged him in the house’s direction.

Harry had nodded hesitantly and went inside the house. He was really worried, well actually he was beginning to be scared by the way his aunt and Dudley were acting. It was so… so not real. If someone had told him a few hours ago that he would receive an apology from his aunt about the way she had treated him all those years, or that Dudley would offer to do something for him; he would have suggested they go and get a room in St. Mungos. Yet that had just happened, and he had the feeling it had nothing to do with the Order’s warning.

“Boy! Get here this instant!” Vernon shouted again, and the young boy could not help the wince at the volume.

“I’m here uncle Vernon,” Harry had entered the living room and cautiously stood behind his aunt’s husband.

The teen was really not prepared when Vernon whirled on his heels faster than he expected a man of his considerable bulk to move. A fist connected with the right side of his head sending his glasses flying off his face, another fist went just under his chin. The sheer force of it sent him tumbling over one of the living room chairs, hurting his back in the process and almost knocking him out when his head connected with the floor. He lay there unmoving and dazed, by the time he started to react Vernon had moved and straddled him. Huge hands wrapped around his neck and began strangling him. Unlike the year before, this time the odd electric shock that had dissuaded Vernon did not make an appearance. The furious man was squeezing hard, closing the teen’s air supply. The young wizard could not really comprehend what was going on, his mind too confused to make sense. Then Harry’s sense of self-preservation kicked in and he struggled, fought and clawed like a madman. But he was no match for his uncle’s strength.

“It’s all your fault freak! All your fault that I lost my job and can’t get another! I should have gotten rid of you, or drowned you when they left you here like I wanted. But no, I had to listen to Petunia!” He punctuated each word by hitting Harry’s head against the floor.

“Uncle… can’t breathe… please…” Harry gasped; he was beginning to lose consciousness fast, and yet he still clawed feebly at the hands on his throat.

“Vernon no! Stop it, you’re killing him!” Petunia shouted from the door.

“Like I should have done when those freaks left him here!” he growled too out of reason to care.

“Aunt… help… please,” Harry pleaded.

Everything became fuzzy then dark, and then Harry heard angry desperate voices as if far away. After that, the pressure on his throat was gone and he took huge, painful gulps of air; for a moment that was all that mattered, getting air into his deprived lungs. Slowly he became aware of a loud commotion, Vernon’s angry voice, his aunt cries and pained shriek, Dudley’s panicked call for his mother, crying ‘you killed her bloody bastard, you killed her!’. A scream of rage and the unmistakable swish of the Smeltings stick followed by his uncle’s pained yelp and loud cursing, then another commotion.

Harry must have passed out for a few moments, because he could only hear Dudley sniffling and crying. Damn! Had Vernon really killed his aunt? Were the hell were the Order members? Why hadn’t they come to help him as they promised? Surely this was not treating him well. Heck! Vernon had never used his fists, nor had he blatantly tried to kill him before. Whoever was keeping an eye on him should have noticed what happened, and yet he could not hear anyone else. Figures, they had probably just been bluffing, and no one was really keeping watch.

‘Mental note to self: don’t expect them to come to the rescue in bad situations.’ His cousin kept sniffling, and then he heard soft groaning and a pained moan, followed by Dudley’s relieved voice. Aunt Petunia was alive then -good- but where the hell was Vernon? He forced himself to open his eyes, the room spun wildly and he felt dizzy, he groaned.

“Here,” Dudley said and placed his cousin’s glasses on his battered face. Thankfully they were not broken. He knew Harry was practically blind without them; he then helped the smaller boy to sit.

“Gods!” Harry croaked.

Vernon had probably done some damage to his vocal cords, it hurt to speak. He had a dizzying spell, but it passed and he was able to look around. The room was in shambles, broken things and upturned furniture, his aunt was sprawled on the couch looking bad, she was bleeding from her nose and some cut on her temple. Dudley was not unscathed either. Thankfully there was no sign of his uncle.

“Vernon?” Harry whispered.

“Gone, probably went to the pub to get more to drink. He broke the bottles he had here,” Dudley informed him with contempt, and no small measure of loathing. “At least he won’t be back for a while. Can you stand on your own?”

“I think so but…” it hurt to talk but he needed to ask. “What the hell is going on? This… this… just…” Harry was at a loss of words.

Never in his life had he expected something like this to happen, and it left him pretty shaken and confused. The Dursleys had seemed a pretty close family, if one did not count him. Vernon was harsh and verbally abusive, but only towards him. He had never been like that with his wife or child, nor had he been a heavy drinker. Had he attacked them because they were defending him or had he been violent with his aunt and cousin before? He shuddered at the thought, he might not like them, but he would not wish an enraged, drunk and abusive Vernon on anyone. Merlin! Things were just getting even worse than they had been before he left Hogwarts. Fate, Destiny or whoever was in charge ‘up there’ must really hate him, or have a really sick and twisted sense of humour.

“Good, go to the kitchen and we’ll be there in a moment. I’m going to help Mum, she’ll explain once we treat the injuries.” Dudley instructed his cousin.

The heavy teen was concentrating on other people so he did not have time to think that his father had almost killed both his mother and Harry. His world was already too surreal to have to deal with that on top of everything else. He had learned to dislike the smaller boy because of his magic, and his parent’s attitudes, but he had never wished him to die; out of his way, or living somewhere else but never dead.

Harry managed to get on his feet, if a bit unsteadily. That right hook to his chin must have addled his brains more than he thought. Slowly and carefully he made his way to the kitchen and dropped heavily on a chair, groaning as the sudden movement made him notice other pains and aches that he had not been aware of. The young teen gingerly placed his elbows on the table and his face on his hands. He had so many things to think about that he did not notice the antique wooden chest on the kitchen table. If this was any indication of how his summer was going to be, then Vernon was going to do what Voldemort and his Death Eaters had not been able to do yet, kill him.

The young Gryffindor slowly began to gather his wits. He needed to think what he was going to do about what just happened. It was obvious that contacting the Order members was no use; he had just lost whatever trust he had in them. They had given him hope that everything was going to get better with the Dursleys, and if not, they would put a stop to any problems. Yet this was worse than anything that had ever happened to him there, and no one, absolutely no one had come to stop it.

They should have noticed what happened and intervened, but no one had made so much as a peep. With his luck Mundungus Fletcher had the watch, and he was probably away, again, doing some of his dubious business transactions. Whoever was coordinating the watches should have known better than to let him do it. The dementors attacked him and Dudley during his watch last year, he had been forced to use magic to save themselves and got into BIG trouble because of it.

So no calling the Order of the Phoenix, that left three possible options neither of which sounded very appealing at the moment. He could remain at Privet Drive… No, it definitely was not an option anymore. Neglect he could live with and had for many years, death threats? No. Having one evil maniac after him was more than enough thank you. He certainly did not need another one; and since the Order was not doing anything to stop his crazy uncle, he could not risk staying. He had always know Vernon hated him, but he had never contemplated that the man hated him enough to kill him, even after being threatened by full grown wizards.

His second option was to run away, just like he did in his third year. But where would he go? The Burrow was too dangerous for the Weasleys; though he was sure they would take him in. The Grangers? That did not even bear thinking; they were muggles and would be in an even worse position to defend themselves if they were attacked by Death Eaters than the Weasleys. There was of course Grimmauld place, but that place reminded him too much of Sirius. Staying there would be too painful. Besides, it was the same as trying to contact the Order, with his luck they would send him back without listening.

He could get a room at the Leaky Cauldron. He did it in third year, but with Voldemort out to get him, it was not really a viable option; his face and scar were too bloody noticeable. Another option would be to try and hide in the muggle world, perhaps wander around a bit. It did not sound that bad, he really knew very little about the muggle world despite being raised in it, and he would like to see more of it. But for this or the Leaky Cauldron he needed money, and that meant going to Diagon Alley, which was a big no in his list.

Damn! There really was not much he could do, and it left him with his last option, which in his opinion was not much better than calling the Order, since He was the Head of it. Harry really had no wish to see Dumbledore any time soon, he was still too angry with the old wizard, and now he had more to add to the old coot’s ever increasing list of affronts, omissions and manipulations. He would run away, regardless of how unwise it was, before he resorted to asking that man for help! At this thought Harry caught himself with a sharp gasp. It had been this kind of attitude that had led to Sirius being killed and his friends getting hurt.

Harry had promised himself not to act rashly and there he was, about to do it again. Had not the Sorting Hat suggested that he had the qualities to do well in Slytherin? And if there was one thing the members of that house never did was act rashly, well almost never; most of the time they planned what they were going to do. Slytherins used their cunning and ambition to find the options that benefited them the most. Well, if acting totally Gryffindor had such disastrous effects for those around him; he might try to be more Slytherin. The problem was there might not be enough time to plan a course of action.

“Take two sips of this Harry,” the voice of his aunt broke through his reverie.

Harry had not noticed when they entered the kitchen. She was sitting on the chair beside him and had placed a small vial with light blue liquid before him. He reached for it absently before he did a double take. He recognized the contents of the vial, had taken enough dosages of the foul liquid to know what it was even with his eyes closed.

“This is Grudtar’s healing potion!” he stated astonished. “How… where…” the poor boy did not know how to express his shock at seeing her giving him a ‘potion’.

What was she doing with a potion? It was ‘magic’ after all, and she hated ‘magic’. He looked at his aunt, and saw her point to a wooden chest that was on the table. Harry noticed it for the first time, but got the impression that it had already been there when he entered the kitchen. He just had not been in any frame of mind to notice.

“Your mother… she… she was a very accurate seer, although I believe no one outside the family knew about it. Lils foresaw that I… that we… might need it, and gave me the chest before she went into hiding with you and her husband. Drink it, so I can explain. I suspect you’ll want answers…” Petunia gestured for him to drink the potion as she continued. “It’s highly concentrated so two sips will do. Then take one sip of this one.” She handed him the painless potion.

“You’re not taking them?” Harry asked rather suspiciously. He had reason; she had never been nice to him, nor had she ever worried about his well being. If he ever got sick, and he did a few times when he was a child, he did not get even an aspirin. And what was that about his mother being a seer and giving the potions to her? From what he knew they had hated each other with a passion.

“Vernon almost killed you Harry,” Petunia explained understanding his reluctance. She had never shown him care. “And on top of that you had a rather nasty fall. We can wait until you’ve taken them. If it’s any reassurance, I’ve been using them for about three weeks now, and both work very well and fast.”

Harry’s eyes widened at the implicit indication that what just happened was not an isolated incident. It seemed that his uncle had been beating her for some time. Despite his better judgment he worried about his aunt, he had not really paid any attention to her. But as he sat there with them, he could see the changes on her, the dark shadows under her eyes, the haunted look on her face, the fact that she was much thinner than he remembered; her clothes hanging rather loosely on her.

His aunt looked weary, tired and a bit desperate; he could not remember ever seeing her like that. Not wanting to make them wait any longer for some relief from the pain; he sipped the correct dosages of the potions and passed them to her. He saw as she offered them to Dudley, who had the beginnings of a really nasty shiner on his right eye. He shook his head and gestured for her to drink first, only after she drank, did he sip the potions. Harry thought that was a shocking gesture on his cousin’s part. Before, Dudley would have thrown a tantrum if he was not first, now… well it was just too strange.

“I gather he has gotten violent before.” This was not a question. But now Harry was beginning to understand the way they had looked when they arrived ‘home’ and their awkward attempts at warning him of the change in his uncle’s conduct. “How long has this been going on aunt Petunia? I just can’t recall uncle Vernon treating any of you badly before… sure I remember you and him argued, but… it was nothing more than shouts and screams.”

“Before we were married he got violent when he drank, though never with me,” she explained softly. “He got in a lot of trouble because of it. After we got married he avoided getting drunk… but three months ago he was informed that Grunnings was going out of business. He got enough warning to try and search for another job but… he was unable to get anything. He began drinking, at first we just argued about it, until one day about two months ago he… I guess he finally lost it and hit me, and has been doing it since then.” She turned away from him, looking ashamed. “He blames you for what happened to the company and me for… well, for being related to you.”

“But I didn’t DO anything! Hell I don’t even know if there’s any spell that can DO something like that!”

“I know it’s not your fault Harry,” she assured him softly, he stared and gaped at her. He was doing it too often this afternoon, but he just could not get over the changes in his aunt. “Although I do know there are… spells that can do that and much more. Lils… Lily told me about some of them when we were still speaking to each other, and later… When Vernon wanted to send you to an orphanage, Dumbledore implied it in one of the letters he sent to convince me to keep you. He kept in contact with me for a couple of months after dropping you here, after that I didn’t hear from him or magic until the letters.” The last was said quietly.

Damn that meddling old coot! No wonder the Dursleys hated magic and him so much. They had been practically forced to take him at wand point. What was the Headmaster thinking? Didn’t he realize that threatening the Dursleys to keep him would only make his life worse? Harry wanted very much to curse the old man into next year, but probably it would get him nowhere even if he managed to hit him at all, so the still enraged teen decided to change the subject.

“Why did you hate my mother aunt Petunia?” Whoa! That was NOT what he had been meaning to ask. He had wanted to know more about the chest, so why ask that?

“I… I don’t think I really hated Lils Harry.” That got her identical incredulous raised eyebrows from both her nephew and her son.

“You could have fooled me,” Harry sneered. Had he seen himself in a mirror he would have surprised himself. The sneer was a good rendition of Snape’s trademark facial expression.

“Since the chest finally opened and I read your mother’s letters I’ve had a lot of time to think.” Petunia decided to ignore his sarcasm. She did not like this lack of respect, but knew she had brought it upon herself, so she went on. “I realized I was mostly… jealous. You see… Randolph and Elizabeth Evans, your grandparents, were not muggles…”

“They’re not?” Harry interrupted aghast. This was entirely new to him, why had no one informed him that his mother was not a muggle-born?

“No, both of your grandparents actually came from very long lines of squibs. They were elated when Lily proved she was a witch and an extremely powerful one at that.” She paused for a moment remembering the Evans; she had really loved them like her own parents, and she had been so stupid. Her animosity towards Lily hurt them, and yet they still loved her. “They were always good to me, and did their best not to discriminate between us. But I was envious of Lily’s magic and all the things that came with it…” She sighed, steeled herself and went on. “There’s something that I haven’t told anybody, not even Vernon. Only Mum, Dad and Lils knew… I’m not related to the Evans by blood; they were my godparents and adopted me when my real parents died. Lils and I were five at the time.”

“WHAT?!!!” This came from both Harry and Dudley. But it was the first that was practically in shock.

If his aunt was not related to him in ANY way but name, then where the hell did Dumbledore come up with the harebrained idea that he was safer at Privet Drive because of a blood bond that certainly did not exist. Ok, from what his aunt mentioned the old coot was probably not aware of the little fact that his aunt was adopted, but still, there must have been a way for Dumbledore to know that there was no such bond.

“You’re not? But… but Dumbledore… he said…” Harry sputtered, trying to grasp the enormity of his aunt’s admission. There really had been no need for him to suffer living with the Dursleys, nor had he been safer with them. All those years he could have spent with a family that wanted him and that would have loved him. He felt like crying.

“Something about the blood of family, I don’t quite remember, it’s been a long time.” She finished for him. “I tried to tell him of course, but he would not even listen.”

“…wizard,” He gritted through clenched teeth. “He ruined my life! Made it hell…”

“He did not know Harry, don’t do anything rash that you’ll regret later.” Her nephew just stared at her in utter disbelief at her words.

“All right, who the bloody hell are you, and what have you done to my aunt and cousin?” He inquired as he stood and pulled out his wand pointing it at her. His eyes were full of distrust.

“It’s us Harry. It’s just… it’s just that things HAVE changed. Vernon has turned our world upside down. Then the chest finally opened and your mother’s letters made me think and realize that I went to great lengths to sustain a stupid childish grudge that had no grounds to exist! That despite the way I acted towards her, and you, she still loved me as if we were sisters by blood. She knew you know? She saw it on her visions. I can’t change the way we acted Harry, I can only tell you how sorry I am that we made your life hell. I don’t expect you to forgive any of us, we don’t deserve it. But she asked me in her letters to make sure you did not act rashly and I plan to do it.”

“Merlin! This is just so…” Harry slumped on the chair, his wand still in hand but no longer ready to hex anything that moved.

He did not know what to think or what to do. His anger at them was momentarily overcome by confusion. His aunt really sounded sincere, and it was true that things had changed for the worse for the whole Dursley family still, what the hell was in those letters that made her change?

“Weird,” Dudley finished for him shaking his head in disbelief.

“And it’s going to get even weirder boys.” She stated as she put the potions back in the box, despite having used them continually there was more than three quarters of each in the vials. “Going back to the chest, she left some letters in it that she wanted you to deliver. One of them is for you, as well as some sort of journal. She was adamant that you read the letter today before taking any rash decisions. The journal can wait for later, when time isn’t pressing,” Harry looked sharply at her. How had his mother known that he was planning what to do? “Don’t ask, as I said before she was a seer, a rather special and rare kind of seer,” she shrugged when he raised an inquiring eyebrow in her direction. “Lily knew this would happen and that’s why she prepared the chest. It’s filled with the things we would need to get through this situation. I just wish I had taken her seriously then, but I guess she knew I wasn’t going to.” She took out the letter that was addressed to Harry and a vial with a pearly liquid from the box. As soon as it was out of it, the vial became a rather large container. There were at least three gallons in there of whatever potion it was. “She asked me to make sure you had three drops of this potion before you opened her letter, both Dudley and I should take only one.”

“Three drops for me, why the different dosage? And did she tell you what potion it is?” He eyed the now huge vial with apprehension. He still was not sure if he should trust this new version of his aunt, although he could understand a bit how she could have changed. Getting beaten continually by Vernon would surely account for that.

“I really don’t know, she did not mention why. About its name, Lils called it ‘pearly’ -I suppose it’s because of the colour- said it really didn’t have a name. She asked it to be created specifically for you and Dudley. She did tell me it was some sort of calming draught that it helped to clear the mind and absorb knowledge faster. The complete explanation and the recipe -I guess that’s what it’s called- are in the journal. You should start reading Harry, as I don’t know how long we have before Vernon comes back.”

“Yeah, we can hope someone brings him back unconscious, but that’s only happened twice since I arrived from Smeltings,” Dudley commented shuddering a bit. His father had returned the rest of the time in a worse mood than the one he left in.

“Ok, let’s see what my Mum wanted to tell me,” Harry said as he took the letter from his aunt and gingerly took it out of the envelope. There were four sheets of parchment carefully folded, written in a pretty purple ink, and a neat handwriting. Before reading he accepted the potion. Its taste was pleasant, and like nothing he had ever tasted before. He felt it taking effect almost immediately and he relaxed, the confusion going away leaving him quite alert.

Related posts:

1. Letters, Truths and Hopes: Chapter 01 (01/?) Title: Letters, Truths and Hopes 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...
2. Letters, Truths and Hopes Chapter 07 (01) Title: Letters, Truths and Hopes (part 01) 7/? Author: Animealam...
3. Letters, Truths and Hopes (part 02) 7/? Title: Letters, Truths and Hopes (part 02) 7/? Author: Animealam...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Author Notes: This is based on the challenge by Severitus, but is does not comply completely. The Challenge is: Snape is Harry’s father. I tried to give it a slight twist, but if by any means it looks similar to other stories it is not intentional. There are far too many going around, not only in, but other places as well to be completely original anymore; though the challenge to do that is there.

I have already typed around 55 letter sized pages for this story, which are around four chapters, perhaps a bit more. I’ll try to update weekly since this story has been bugging my writing time wanting to be ‘born’.

I am, as those who have been following my other stories probably noticed, a slow writer, and used to be even slower when I had to handwrite my ideas and then type them (can’t carry the desktop computer everywhere with me). I can only say that the invention of the tablet PC might make me write faster (I positively adore the thing, this whole story was written by hand on a tablet PC which converted my handwriting to a word document. NO MORE TYPING!:) ).

About my other stories, Unexpected Child is giving me one MAYOR migraine (past headache now) even though I have drafted a lot of the story I just can’t seem to get it to flow nicely, yet I’m still working on it. Apprentice‘s next chapter should be out really soon, just giving it the final touches before I send it to be betaed. The same happens to Second Chance (I had to do some corrections with the timeline). For those who have read my Inuyasha story Present Time, I’m still not giving up on finishing it one day, but I’ve been having one hell of a time to get the muse to go back to it.

Also on an OT note, I am looking for writers that want their stories (from all fandoms not just HP) posted in my website fanfic-zone, if you’re interested e-mail me. I accept all ratings and types. I have some of my favourites already posted there, but I still have to receive an answer to my request for permission. If your story is there and you haven’t received an e-mail from me please inform me if you give your permission.

Warnings:

• THIS IS AN AU STORY (AU=Alternate Universe). I personally believe all Severitus Challenge responses are AU, but who knows what is in J.K. Rowling mind.
• Not a native English speaker writing.
• Characters might be Out Of Character (OOC)
• There might be spoilers for all five books.
• If you are a James and Sirius fan then probably part of this story is not for you, no flames will be accepted on this. Constructive criticism is welcomed though.

Petunia Dursley sat in the kitchen staring at the opened antique wooden chest before her. Lily had left it in her care the last time she ever saw her, some fourteen years ago. That day their conversation had been strained, as always, and Lily had, in the end, refrained from speaking too much of those ‘visions’ of hers. But she had managed to tell her that when things became difficult, and she saw no way out, there would be a time when she would need some of the contents stored in the chest. Petunia of course had scoffed at that assertion then. On numerous occasions she had tried to get rid of the freaking chest. No matter what she did, it always reappeared hidden in her closet, and Vernon had never noticed it.

It was only years later after she received the chest, that Petunia finally understood why neither her husband nor her son had been able to see it. Lily had loved her like a true sister despite their differences, and she wanted to protect her, so she had used ‘magic’ on it to hide from anyone but her, her nephew Harry, and anyone she deemed trustworthy enough to know about it. The fact that they were not even related by blood had either been pushed aside or totally ignored.

Petunia had been adopted by the Evans when she was five years old. Her parents had been close friends with Lily’s, so close that the couple had been chosen as her Godparents. When her parents –John and Fiona Thompson- died in a fire the Evans took her in, and it was not just because of their duty.

The Evans had loved her very much since she was a baby. She in return had adored her Godparents, so there was nothing she could begrudge then after the couple became her adoptive parents. They had treated her like in she was their own flesh and blood. She and Lily had been close, but things changed when Lily got her Hogwarts letter. Petunia had been too young and impulsive then to understand why her ‘parents’ made such a big deal about it, it created a rift between them and Petunia became jealous of Lily’s abilities and the special treatment she got by becoming the first witch in the family in five generations of Evans and four generations of Connells.

Contrary to what most witches and wizards believed, the Evans were not muggles. Both of them came from old pure-blooded wizarding lines. Randolph Evans was a direct descendant of Godric Gryffindor’s youngest son, Osric. That side of the family had not produced a witch or a wizard in five generations and they had been subsequently deleted or ignored in family trees. Elizabeth Connell’s history was similar to her husband’s but she came from Aefre, one of Salazar Slytherin’s siblings. Both had been born squibs like their recent ancestors. Both of their families had been quite wealthy when they were wizards and witches being born to the line. But when squibs began appearing the fortunes were closed off. No squib could access them, but should a wizard or witch be born they would inherit the family’s assets. This had been quite common practice among pure-blooded families and was ‘supposed’ to ‘encourage’ them to have magical children.

The magic and the money were the cause of Petunia drifting from Lily, although her adoptive sister did not care about the money, there was not much she could do about the magic. She should have understood that the Evans would not love her any less for not being a witch, and they had indeed doted on her to make up from all the things Lily inherited as the first magical heir of both Connell and Evans lines. But she had not been able to rid herself of the thought that she was not ‘good enough’ and had directed her frustration towards her sister. Lily had not understood and been hurt at first, then she had retaliated on the breaks when she came back home from Hogwarts. It was only after she married that she tried to be more understanding and mend the rift. On that visit Lily had tried to at least have a truce as both their parents had recently died. But she had not been willing to listen, and in the end, Lily left; not without telling her that the chest would open for her when she needed it the most, and three weeks ago it did.

<Flashback>

Grunnings, the company for which Vernon had worked for almost twenty years, was filing for bankruptcy. They were just not competitive anymore and had progressively lost their market. High placed employees, among which was her husband, had been informed ahead of time to give them a chance to start looking for new jobs. But Vernon was too set in his ways and refused to accept the situation, especially when his resume kept being rejected by the many other companies to which he applied for a position. He had then taken to blaming ‘her’ nephew the ‘freak’, for all his problems. Never mind that the boy was at that school of his.

Vernon started drinking heavily and each time that happened, the arguments and recriminations flew every which way. They escalated in bitterness and violence until he hit her. She had been shocked speechless and he had become horrified. Vernon had apologized and swore that it would not happen again, that he would stop drinking. But he never did, and instead he became more frustrated and more violent. He would pick fights at the pubs, but when that resulted on being denied service, and a few altercations with the authorities, he turned his rage towards home. Petunia was there and it was more ‘convenient’. No one really questioned what happened, and she did not do anything to stop him. Things reached a point were she could not explain the bruises on her face and arms, so she stopped going out.

After two months of mistreatment Petunia knew she should leave Vernon, but she really had nowhere to go. She had gossip companions but no real friends, her own fault, she had admitted grudgingly. Her inheritance from the Evans had been used in part to buy the house, and what was left, Vernon had control of it. She also had no schooling beyond the regulation years, and had never worked. Petunia felt trapped and filled with despair, she did not know how to get out of that situation and she began fearing that one day Vernon might actually kill her, however unintentional it might be.

Lily’s chest had appeared open on her bed after she received a particularly nasty beating. She was crying in the bedroom and Vernon had just stormed off in a foul mood to the pub to get even drunker. The chest contained many more things than Petunia thought would fit inside. It was obvious that magic had a lot to do with that fact, and while before she would have been disgusted, at the moment she really could feel very little, except from pain. On top of everything was a letter addressed to her, she hesitated for a moment before deciding on reading it. The memory of that long time visit was as clear as if it had been just yesterday, and Lily’s words urging her to accept it rang in her mind.

Pet,

(Petunia could not help the chocked sob that escaped at reading her childhood endearment).

If you’re finally reading this, it means that my ‘visions’ (I know you hate hearing about them, but you have this chest because of them, so please bear with me my dear sister.) were unfortunately correct, believe me I wish I had been wrong.

Your husband has become violent and blames both you and my son, Harry, for his misfortunes. I’m positive that you never told him about our little secret; else he might have dropped my son at an orphanage, and I thank you for it. I know you still love him (I never understood what you saw in him Pet, but I respect your choice if he made you happy). You wish Vernon had not changed and he promises he won’t do it again, and yet he does and each time it only gets worse. You feel trapped, alone, and believe there is no way out.

Believe me when I say I understand your situation Pet. James is like that (except he doesn’t need to be drunk and he’s never repented), only he’s such a good actor that barely anyone would believe me, even though there are ‘magical’ ways to prove I’m not lying. I really wish Mum and Dad had not insisted that I should marry him, that an alliance with the Potter bloodline would bring the Evans back into wizarding society. He never intended to fulfil the marriage contract, although he managed to convince Mum, Dad, and a few others that he did. He never fooled me though. I should have refused, but they had been so proud, so… happy that I did not have the heart to ruin it. But enough of that, my problems with James aren’t important anymore (I know we’re both dead by the time you read this, and yes, I ‘saw’ it); what is, is that you get treated and we do something about getting you safe and away from Vernon.

This made Petunia frown, she would have never thought that the man her sister married had been abusive, but then she had not been interested in talking to Lily. She had noticed that Lily was not too thrilled to be getting married, and that unlike her own expectancy for her wedding with Vernon, Lily had been actually depressed and more than a little sad. Thinking hard she could remember the occasional lost or sad looks that slipped on her face when she thought no one was looking at her wedding. Petunia had been tempted then to push her animosity aside and see what ailed her sister, but hurt pride won. Reading those lines she regretted not asking her, and keeping her distance.

Inside the chest you will find a box, open it, you’ll see it expands (I know you don’t like magic, but this can’t be helped Pet. It’s going to be necessary to get you away). There are several vials in it. The one with light blue liquid is labeled Grudtar’s all purpose healing draught’. It’s highly concentrated so take only two small sips now, you’ll feel better, and don’t worry. I know you don’t trust my cooking skills Sis, so a very skilled friend brewed all of them for me.

Petunia could not help but shake her head, nor the rueful smile that formed on her lips. Lily would be Lily even in writing and almost fifteen years dead and buried. She was a bit unsure about drinking the ‘medicine’, but so far Lils had been right. She took the two sips and almost immediately felt a light-tingling on the parts of her body that hurt. She went on reading.

I bet you’re already feeling better Pet, but still in pain. Now take a sip of the yucky green potion labeled ‘Painless Potion’. Tastes as awful as it looks, but it works wonders. Keep the potions and the box in the chest. And don’t worry about that brute finding them, just as it was before, Vernon won’t be able to see it. It’s charmed so that only you, Harry, and later if you decide your son, or any other trustworthy people can see it. You’re probably going to need the potions often, at least for a little while longer.

Now with that taken care of I better hurry with the rest of the explanations, I know I don’t have much time on this letter and there’s a lot that needs to be said and explained. If you take a look at the chest you will find there are a few more letters, those that I wrote for you are labeled with your name and a number. It is important that you read them in the correct order. There are letters for five other people that I entrust to you for their safe delivery.

The letters are for my son, Severus Snape, Albus Dumbledore, Remus Lupin and a Goblin at Gringotts bank named Cavedweller. You must give Harry his letter as soon as possible after he arrives from Hogwarts. The others he will help you to deliver as soon as he reads his letter. I know that Vernon will be in a rage against my son, you three (yes, I’m sorry to tell you, but he is going to rage against his own son too) are going to need the potions so use them wisely Pet. That man tends to put the blame for even his own stupidity on magic. If my visions were accurate the Hogwarts Express should be there in about three weeks.

Once Harry has read his letter please give him the chest. He will know what to do with the other objects I put in there. Have a bag or suitcase with those things that you want to take with you and the same for your son. In his letter Harry has specific instructions how to leave the house and where to go. I made delayed arrangements. You’ll find in the chest a neckband with a green and red gemstone, there are also a couple of wristbands with smaller gemstones. The neckband is for my baby, the wristbands for you and my nephew. Make sure you all wear them before any of you step out of the house.

Know that despite our differences I did love you Pet and still do, you were always my sister and my best friend. I… saw what my Harry’s life would be with you and Vernon. It saddened me that you harboured so much resentment but I have had time to think about the way you felt and I want you to know that I forgive you for the way you treated my baby. Whether Harry will be able to forgive you and your son is another matter, but I know he won’t refuse to help you.

Love Lils

P.S. The next time you need the potions read letter number two.

<End of Flashback>

Harry would be arriving in just a few hours, and that was the reason why she had been sitting at the kitchen table reminiscing about the chest. Her sister’s letters had done a lot to make her think and realize what a stupid child, and later adult, she had been. Lils had, even dead, found a way to look after her; just like she had promised to her parents. And she would have a new life away from Vernon because of magic and hopefully the help of a boy she had wronged most of his short life.

Petunia was taking advantage that Vernon was out at the pub and Dudley was also out with his friends. Her son had taken badly the changes in their home life. They had sheltered and pampered him to the extreme, believing that was the best they could provide for him. Now she realized that they were wrong. The very day he arrived from Smeltings, Dudley threw a monumental tantrum -as was his wont- when he was informed that he would not get whatever it had been his fancy at the moment. She had tried to explain they could not waste their savings on expensive trinkets anymore. That was their sole source of income since his father had lost his job.

Vernon had been most of the day in a foul mood, as he had been ever since he got ‘the news’, so he started drinking early. Before Grunnings closure, he would have indulged his son and ignored his whining; now he had no patience whatsoever. So when Dudley did not cease the tantrum, after receiving a scathing remark, the likes of which had only been directed towards Harry, Vernon struck him hard enough to send him off his chair and to the floor. Petunia had tried to defend her offspring and got a mild beating before her horrified son’s eyes.

She and Dudley talked after that. He had not wanted to acknowledge that his father had gone overboard and dismissed the incident as one in a life time thing despite what his mother told him. He had been attending counseling at school, and the tantrum had only been to see if he still could do them. It became clear that he not only felt uncomfortable doing them, but that his father had finally grown tired of them. Of course, after four days of the same harsh treatment, he began to realize things had taken a turn for the worse. Despite being spoiled and more than a bit selfish he did love his mother. He could not stand seeing what his father did to her, and had ended at the business end of Vernon’s fists, just as his mother, when he tried to defend her.

This time, when his mother wanted to talk, he had listened. She told him of Lily’s magical chest and the letters, after hearing about it he was able to see it for the first time. Petunia informed him that she was going to leave Vernon because she could not stand the situation any longer, but she would not force him to go with her. He was, after all, almost sixteen and could decide on his own if he wanted to stay with his father, with her, or even live on his own if he was able to find a way to support himself, as she was sure Vernon was not going to give them any money.

Dudley had until the day his ‘cousin’ arrived to make a decision. He was not really happy that their plans of leaving depended on ‘the freak’. After some thought, he realized that with the way they had treated Harry over the years, he was bound to refuse to help them, and he could not blame him. If he was in his cousin’s shoes, he would tell them to go see a shrink or something, and then leave without a backward glance.

This last year at school Dudley had been forced to attend therapy because of his obesity, inability to lose weight and his tendency to mistreat the younger years. I seemed that many of those children complained to their parents over the summer, and Smeltings Headmaster was forced to do something about it. He still had not lost weight, but he had learned quite a few things about himself and his family.

For the first time in his life someone he really respected -Mr. Byron his counsellor – had made him realize that the way his family treated Harry was neither ‘normal’ nor ‘acceptable’. To his immense surprise the man knew about magic, his brother was married to witch or something of the sort, so he could talk about freely about ‘it’, and he began to see ‘it’ in a different way. As part of the summer work Mr. Byron assigned him, he was to get to know his cousin, doing his best to push away those ideas both his parents had instilled in him. They might never become friends, but at least he would have tried.

He also had learned the hard way how his cousin felt when he and the gang went ‘Harry Hunting’. There had been some transfers from another school, and those boys were even worse than he was. He had grown fatter over the previous summer, so he became less agile, less frightening, and instead of being the bully, he became the bullied. Not a nice experience by any means.

Not betaed yet

Related posts:

1. Letters, Truths and Hopes: Chapter 02 (02/?) Title: Letters, Truths and Hopes 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...
2. Letters, Truths and Hopes Chapter 07 (01) Title: Letters, Truths and Hopes (part 01) 7/? Author: Animealam...
3. Letters, Truths and Hopes (part 02) 7/? Title: Letters, Truths and Hopes (part 02) 7/? Author: Animealam...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Title: Apprentice: Chapter 8 (09/?)
Author: Animealam
Rating: PG-13
Pairing: None yet, previous Snape/OC
Warnings: Violence, child abuse, manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, OOC-ness.
Disclaimer: Nope, doesn’t belong to me. I only play with them a bit.
Summary: The war had been over for several years, and Harry’s life did not turn out the way he expected it. He ended leaving England and travelling the world. That’s where death found him, but he was the Master of the Hollows and second chances were a given. He would not waste them.

Aditional Warnings:

THIS IS AN AU STORY (AUAlternate Universe), even though I try to follow the original novels as close as I can.

Not a native English speaker writing.

Characters might be Out Of Character (OOC)

There might be spoilers for all books.

Author Note: When I started writing this story, book five was not yet out.

I have decided to include details from the fifth book, not may and not yet, but there will be certain aspects of the book included.

Author Note: Well finally it’s here. Chapter eight, I hope you like it.

To some Severus might sound slightly OOC, but my beta Aphy and I believe there is enough explanation to his behaviour in this and the other chapters to justify the changes.

I can’t promise I’ll update this soon, but I’m working on the next chapter for all the stories I have pending. So will try to get something up soon.

I’d like to thank Aphy for betaing this chapter. The explanations were great

Chapter 9

Matilda’s comment about the boy’s trust left Severus very thoughtful. He just could not think why Potter would trust him. He had not given the boy any reason to. In fact, most of his actions towards him would inspire just the opposite. Well, there was no profit in pondering that which only the boy could answer. That is, if he felt like he could confide in his git of a Potions professor; and Severus would not bet a flobberworm on it. The Potter boy was becoming an interesting enigma, so one more mystery to add to the whole puzzle would not change things at all.

After staying in thoughtful silence for a while, they decided to leave the conversation at that for the moment. There would be time to sort things out slowly during the next few days. As an afterthought, Severus informed Nan of his decision to leave reporting to Dumbledore until the following day. He did not have to give that much of an explanation as she agreed with him wholeheartedly. If she saw her old friend tonight, she might do something she regretted later; like trying to hex him when he was distracted.

There were some things Nan needed to do that Severus’ distressing phone call had kept her from finishing. She may have been the Snape family nanny when Sev was a child, but now she was a businesswoman in charge of both of his companies, a far cry from her initial job description at Snape Manor. Managing the businesses was also something Severus was not very good at, and it was not because he lacked the talent. He simply was happier behind a cauldron, in a chemistry lab surrounded by his ingredients and notes or, strange as it sounded, teaching.

Sev could be a shrewd negotiator, and quite ruthless at closing business transactions, but he lacked the people skills. He just was unable to do public relations often. He could be nice, soft spoken, even charming, – although she was sure 99.9% of those who had ever met him did not believe him capable of it – altogether the epitome of the perfect gentleman when he wanted to be, or when he was in the ‘mood’. The problem was, he seldom wanted to, and being surrounded by imbeciles and idiots ruined his ‘mood’ in seconds.

Matilda needed to send back the reports she had finished checking, as well as her comments on them. There were also some instructions for her secretary, or assistant as she preferred to call her, Mildred. Now that Severus was taking some time off, he was sure to want meetings with the department heads of both companies, as well as reports on the status of their respective areas.

She sighed as she picked up the documents and her notes from her small home office. It promised to be a busy week, and it probably would extend over to the next. The only ones she was sure were going to enjoy Severus impromptu visit were those in the New Product Development Departments on both companies. They all talked the same language, were usually on the same planet as her ex-charge, and right now both teams were stuck with their respective projects. If she knew Sev well, that would lead to gruelling twenty-four hour long brainstorming sessions, most of which he would be part off. Having Harry at home might change that schedule a bit, but she would not count on it.

Nan informed Sev that she was going to P by D – their potions company – and asked what messages he wanted delivered. Severus requested she floo Eldon Lloyd first, and ask when he could come to check on Potter, the sooner the better. Sev worried that if they let too much time pass, magic might not be able to do much to heal Potter completely. He was slightly apprehensive that it might already be too late.

The Potions Master also asked to her contact Dumbledore and arrange for a meeting the next day, preferable close to midday. He was not sure he could stand Albus cheerful attitude, and subsequent guilt trip – once he knew of the abuse his ‘Golden Boy’ suffered in a place were he was supposed to be safe – too early in the morning. He also wanted to have a couple of house-elves stationed at the flat. The boy would not be able to do anything for a while in his condition; even with whatever treatment Eldon advised he was probably going to be bedridden for several days.

As an after thought, he asked her to buy Potter a tasteful pair of wizarding glasses. They should let him see a bit more than he did now, perhaps not enough for much reading – though he seriously doubted Potter was the reading kind like his friend the ‘know-it-all’ – but he should be able to recognize people and watch the TV to keep himself entertained. After all, most muggle and muggle-born teens liked to watch the contraption. That should do until they were able to visit a specialist who would cast the necessary spells for the glasses to be completely adapted to the boy, he was not sure Eldon would be able to do that as it was not his field of work.

Once Nan left, Severus went to his room and rummaged in his bathroom’s cabinets for a headache potion; the strongest one he brewed. They always kept the basic healing potions within easy access, all the others were stored in his workroom which was most of the flat’s second floor, though no muggle would have guessed the place was actually two storied. After the potion took effect, he debated between brewing something to keep himself distracted, read one of the many pending books he had in the study or simply act muggle and mindlessly watch the TV. The thing was incredibly good for when he was not in the mood for thinking. It practically numbed his mind enough to avoid serious thought. There were also a couple of movies he bought at the start of the summer that he had yet to watch. In the end, reading won, he needed to update the content of the syllabus for his new potions seminar as well as choose a suitable textbook and reference material.

On his way to the study he paused by Potter’s door. He heard a soft noise, and was about to dismiss it when he heard it again. The boy was talking, and whimpering. His years as a Head of House made him enter the room without making any noise and observe. Potter was still asleep and he mumbled or frowned constantly, one scrawny arm covered his face protectively.

The children under his care often had nightmares, especially those that came from unloving homes. He was never one to coddle them, but he understood and listened if they needed to talk, and he ALWAYS helped in those cases where one of his little serpents was abused or neglected. Sometimes the first years got homesick, and usually needed a hug and soft comforting words. Severus was not the hugging kind, he could do it on occasion if needed; it just was not easy for him, it brought back painful memories he rather forget.

To make up for this, he selected among the girls in his house, and sometimes even the boys, those who were willing to comfort the little ones. Since he implemented that method, there had been a huge improvement in the way Slytherin House ran, in the camaraderie of its members, and no one outside was any the wiser, which was perfect for him. His evil ‘greasy git’ image went undamaged by showing he cared for the well being of his charges.

As he watched, it became clear that the boy’s dream was not a good one, and Severus debated waking the Gryffindor up. The decision was taken from his hands moments later. Potter thrashed wildly on the bed, screamed a couple of times and woke up terrified and disoriented. He was frantically searching for something on the nightstand, which Snape believed were his glasses, and when he did not find them he began to panic. The Potions Master approached the bed, Potter looked at him terrified, and he began apologizing in a panicked voice.

“I’m sorry uncle Vernon, I’m sorry… I… I didn’t mean to wake you up… I swear I won’t do it again… please… please don’t…” he began to crawl his way as far away from the approaching blur as he could.

Harry was not completely awake, but this had become a nightly ritual since he returned for the summer break. He would have a nightmare or a vision, scream, and wake the Dursleys. Then Vernon would come down to his cupboard and give him a few punches or kicks depending on how loud he had screamed. He knew that apologizing profusely usually helped in getting off lightly. Vernon liked the grovelling.

“I’m not your Uncle Potter, calm down!” Severus was aiming for a neutral tone, but it came out sounding harsher than he intended. The boy did not seem to recognize his voice, but the tone was familiar enough to scare him even more, and he kept trying to back up away from him although he had reached the headboard. Severus tried to get a hold of him before he ended up on the floor. He would only aggravate his recently healed injuries if he fell off the bed.

Severus caught one of the boy’s wrists in a light hold, and was completely gobsmacked by his reaction. Potter panicked, thrashed wildly to get away from him – completely ignoring his injuries – and fell off the bed, with only an indrawn breath to indicate that it had been painful. The boy frantically tried to stand, and when he could not he crawled backwards until the closet door stopped his retreat. For a moment he tried to find other means of escape and when it dawned on the terrified boy that he was ‘trapped’, he curled into a tight, trembling ball. Severus knew it was an effort to protect his most vulnerable organs from harm. Surprisingly Potter had not uttered a sound besides his pleading.

It happened so fast that the Potions Master could only stare in something akin to shock. What he witnessed told him beyond any doubt what the boy’s emotional condition was; and it was not good. Not good at all; this was not the arrogant, defiant and brave boy he pictured him to be. In his place was a very vulnerable and scared child. Potter had not even been completely awake yet, he probably still was not. The reaction he just witnessed was not ‘normal’; those filthy muggles had beaten him into it, he would find a way to make them pay. He wondered how in hell Potter managed to hide such extreme reactions from his dorm mates.

Those ignorant Gryffindor dunderheads probably thought nothing of it. Because of that Harry Potter had been sent back summer after summer to be mistreated by those appalling people. No wonder the boy ran away before his third year, never left Hogwarts during the winter break, and begged to visit the Weasleys every summer break. Well, the bunch of Gryffindors that shared a dorm with him were going to start the term with 300 points in the negative just for sheer stupidity.

Albus was in for it too, but so was Minerva. Did she not check on her foolish cubs every night? Perhaps that was why they were always getting into trouble after curfew. He had monitoring charms and potions – his own creations by the way – all over the Slytherin dungeons, including the halls outside. If one of his serpents was unduly distressed, injured, sick, or out of the common room at night he knew. Did Minerva not have something similar implemented in Gryffindor tower? He knew Flitwick did, although his Ravenclaws were not likely to go wandering after curfew.

It was their duty as Heads of House to see to the overall well being of the idiotic brats. Besides those measures, he made his rounds through the dormitories each and every night, never at the same time though. It would not do to have a predictable pattern; the little menaces were far too clever to risk it. He did all that for his charges, and he was not by any means, the paternal kind, at least he did not believe himself to be.

Why did Minerva not do the same? She was always bragging how much she cared for her cubs, perhaps it was just too much for her to juggle three positions, if something as evident as the boy’s condition had slipped past her. Had Potter been in Slytherin his actions would have caught either his or his prefects attention the first week of his first year.

‘Merlin’s beard! How am I supposed to deal with a boy in this condition?’ He thought watching the trembling, panicked lump that was Harry Potter. He wondered how this terrified child was ‘supposed’ to save the Wizarding World from the Dark Lord, when he needed saving himself?

“I’m not the right person for this!” He muttered as his hand went to his hair, combing the tendrils that escaped the ponytail out of the way. It was a nervous gesture he rarely allowed other people to see.

Severus revised his options; Nan would probably go to Potter and offer comforting words, soothing motherly hugs and caresses. She did it for him occasionally; even now that he was a grown wizard. There were still times when the nightmares became too much, he had seen and done far too many horrible things in his life not to have troubled sleep. He welcomed that gesture of affection, it was a reminder that things got better, that he had someone who cared, and it always helped him feel better. But she was not here to offer that kind of reassurance and comfort to Potter, just as she was not going to be at Hogwarts.

As he watched the frightened boy, his heart gave an odd painful lurch, reminding him that yes, it was still there, and it was not completely frozen yet. It was also now, as he watched the boy that the reality of Nan’s words finally dawned on him. There was only going to be the two of them at Hogwarts. He was responsible for Potter, and it was Severus who had to provide comfort, to soothe his fears, to get him back on his feet, to help him gain the knowledge and confidence he needed so he could stand a chance against the Dark lord.

Damn that old meddling coot! He probably had some of these things in mind even if he ignored the boy’s current condition. With a resigned sigh, Snape admitted that it no longer mattered how much he wanted to be emotionally detached from the whole apprentice/guardianship situation, he, in good conscience could not be. If he gave in to that impulse, Severus knew he would be no better than the muggles that ‘raised’ him; denying Potter that which he desperately needed. With another resigned sigh, he approached the trembling boy slowly, and hunkered before him. This time he refrained from touching him.

“Mr. Potter, you are safe.” He began talking, and immediately saw the boy cringe.

Severus frowned not knowing what caused that, and then he got the feeling that the child associated his last name with harsh words and ridicule. It was strange to get any type of feeling when he was not using legilimency, but he shrugged it off, he needed to concentrate on other things at the moment. Severus sighed again; he had brought this on himself for his treatment of the boy. He had not expected to have to completely drop his act so soon, but the situation called for a change in attitude if he wanted to get anywhere with the boy. For the moment, first names would have to be used.

“Harry, listen to me, you’re safe,” he spoke to him in his most soothing tone. The one that he had not used since the day his little fairy – the pet name he used to call his daughter – died. It brought back painful memories for him, even ten years later. But Harry Potter was not used to gentleness, especially coming from the ‘overgrown bat’ – as he had heard Ronald Weasley call him on more than one occasion- and it might just be strange enough to break through the boy’s panic. “You are safe here Harry, just remember where you are, your uncle can’t hurt you anymore. I won’t let him. Just calm down… Harry, and breathe… No one is going to hurt you, I promise,” he kept talking slowly in the same tone until the boy became aware he was being spoken to, and his panicked breathing slowed a bit.

When the child uncurled from his tight ball, Severus decided to pick him up. He could not leave him on the floor that would only aggravate his healing injuries. He informed Potter of his intention hoping the boy would not start to panic again. The moment he lifted him, Harry tensed up and began hyperventilating in terror. The Potions Master again got the feeling that Potter did not know who he was. He did not recognize him because of his gentle tone, and he remembered that the boy had not been afraid of his touch when he knew it was his professor that touched him.

“It’s me Potter, Professor Snape. You’re at my home, and those filthy muggles will never again lay a hand on you.” His voice was still velvety soft and gentle, but his words were much more in character with his Professor persona, the one the boy was familiar with.

Recognition flashed for a second on Harry’s face, but he was still a trembling mess and it seemed he was beginning to feel his injuries. His broken rib was probably hurting a lot if the shallow breathing was any indication. Severus decided to sit on the bed with the child on his lap. Potter was small and light enough for that, and the boy’s head fit well under his chin. One of Severus’ hands began carding through the unruly mop of hair. It was almost acting of its own volition, in a pattern he thought long forgotten. He had done it to soothe Pat when she had nightmares or was upset. His little fairy had loved when he carded his fingers through her hair. It calmed her, and most of the times put her to sleep. It seemed that caress had a similar effect on his apprentice. In the same tone of voice he had been using, he coached him into getting his breathing under control; he also kept muttering reassuring nonsense in between instructions hoping to relax the boy.

“Pro… Professor Snape?” Harry stammered shocked when it finally dawned on his fear muddled mind who the person holding and comforting him was.

Harry could not believe it. He must have lost his mind during one of his cruciatus infested visions. This was the first time that there was someone to comfort him after a nightmare. The fact that it was Snape, of all people, doing it was what had him believing he was St. Mungo’s psychiatric ward material.

Ever since he could remember this had been one of his dreams. To have someone, anyone, care enough about him to actually offer comfort; to hold him and hug him, to just BE there for him. His parents probably did when they were alive, but he could not remember. He had been too young when they died, and the Dursleys had never cared. A part of him wanted to stay just were he was and bask in the rare feeling of safety and caring, another – which was probably what remained of his survival instinct – was all for moving away to avoid the professor’s wrath.

Surely Snape would be angry with him, – Harry reasoned – furious even, for disturbing him. Vernon would be, and although the Potions Master had told him he would not hit him, he did have a sharp tongue and an even sharper wit that hurt almost as much as his uncle’s fists. The little rational part of his mind that had started functioning screamed at him that if the Professor was indeed angry, Harry would not be sitting on his lap, nor would his hand be messing Harry’s hair in such a nice relaxing way. Survival instinct won though, and he attempted to get away from the wizard. Snape’s other arm tightened around him when he tried to move. So Harry stayed put, and decided to accept the comfort offered, seeing as he did not have another option. His mind was still too muddled by his dream of Vernon, and by Snape’s strange behavior. Besides, he did not feel like wading through his confusion at the moment.

“What is it Mr. Potter?” Severus kept his tone soft, but decided to address Potter in a manner that was slightly more familiar to the both of them. He knew the boy was confused by his abrupt behaviour change, and he also felt a bit uncomfortable. He began wondering why it was that he all of a sudden had those slight insights onto what the boy was feeling, he would need time to think about that later.

“I’m… I’m s… so… sorry Sir,” Harry stammered ashamed of showing his weakness, of proving to Snape how worthless he really was; terrified of a dream. Well it was actually more of a memory, but he had let the Potions Master see he was a coward. “I… I…”

“There is no need to apologize,” Snape told him in a voice that held no condemnation. It startled the boy, because he actually sounded understanding. “You’re entitled to have nightmares, we all have them every once in a while. Some of us get them worse than others, but that is all Mr. Potter,” he added rationally. He needed to make a plan on making those muggles pay, especially the uncle. Why should the boy apologize for doing something that was beyond his control and part of human nature?

“But… but I…” Harry tried again mortified and tense, not knowing what to expect. But the older wizard’s comforting caresses did not let him remain tense long; he unconsciously leaned into the hand, it felt so nice he could get addicted to it. “I… I disturbed you!”

“You did not!” He stated firmly, Harry gave a startled squeak, and went rigid.

‘Now you did it idiot! He wasn’t angry and you had to open up your mouth,’ Harry berated himself.

“Rest assured that I will let you know if that occurs. Now, enough with the apologizing Mr. Pot… Harry.” He corrected himself. Calling the child by his first name was really going to take some getting used to. But he thought it might help in earning Potter’s trust, which he was going to need to get him through the emotional traumas of his life with his relatives. “As I said it was only a nightmare and no one should be punished for it.”

“That is until I do it again… and… again… and… again,” Harry muttered very low. Snape was not supposed to hear it, but he did anyway.

“You have them often?” The Potions Master inquired.

Severus was a bit concerned about that possibility, it just pointed at things being worse for the boy. Although he should not be surprised, Potter had seen Diggory killed, he had been there for the re-birth of the Dark Lord. Knowing that was enough to give him – who had seen a lot of horrible things in his life – nightmares. What could anyone expect from a boy Potter’s age? It was also no wonder that defensive reflex was so ingrained if he woke up screaming frequently. It would only make the uncle more violent towards his nephew. Potter was silent, not wanting to respond, and Severus did not blame him; it was understandable in lieu of their previous interactions, but he needed to know.

“Well Harry? I need to know if I’m going to do anything about it. How often do you have these… nightmares?”

“You can do something about them?” Harry asked in a timid voice, completely unlike what Snape was used to. It was also full of hope that he would finally be able to sleep without waking up screaming in either pain or terror. He probably had not slept well since his name came out of the goblet for the Triwizard Tournament, and it was almost a year since that happened. There had been nightmares before, but not as often. So he did get to sleep.

“In most cases, yes I can. There are potions to keep them at bay, but they are not a ‘cure’ by any means.”

“I… I remember there’s one called ‘Dreamless Sleep’. Madame Pomfrey sometimes uses it.” He ventured saying, he had taken it before and it helped him.

“Yes, that is one of them. The… type of ‘Dreamless Sleep Potion’ I brew for Madame Pomfrey can’t be taken continuously, no student has needed to drink it for more than a few days. The same happens with most of the other commonly known and sold potions. But I created one that can, and won’t cause addiction or disagreeable side effects. That is why I need to know Mr. Potter, so I can decide what potion will be best.” He had spoken in what most students called his lecture voice. The boy was again silent, considering his words.

“Every night,” he said ashamed, his blurry gaze settled on where his hands were supposed to be. Not all were nightmares, at least not since Voldemort returned, but he was not sure he could tell Snape of the visions; and there was the chance that the potion would stop the visions, so he need not tell. “Sometimes I have more than one a night.”

“More than one a night?” The boy nodded. “Are they about Diggory’s death? Is this just from the tournament, or have you been having the nightmares for longer?” He asked curious, though he really was not expecting an answer.

“Not… always. I’ve… I’ve always had nightmares, but… but they got worse last year… since… since the… the tournament,” Harry reluctantly responded.

“I see.” No wonder Potter had been on edge, and looking tired all that time. It also explained better why the scans reported him so weak. Well, he could do something about getting the boy some sleep, and he would have to see what to do about the nightmares. Talking things through usually helped, so much so, that even he did not have them that often now; and when he did, it was because something triggered them. “It seems you need potion 359. I haven’t named it since I created it mostly for personal consumption, I’ll give you a dose tonight with the rest of your healing potions.”

“Thank you Sir, I… I… appreciate it,”

“Are you more yourself now?” He asked waving aside the boy’s thanks.

“Y… yes Sir,” Harry responded amazed at the man’s lack of scorn, and surprised they had been conversing civilly.

Harry would have expected Snape to tear him apart with his sarcasm, to recriminate him for being childish, and acting up like a spoiled brat. Instead, his Professor was being very understanding. It was rather hard to believe, although now that he could think clearly, he remembered the Professor had not acted like he used to all day.

Snape had told him that he would take care of him, and he had not believed it. Now he was even calling him by his first name, and Harry found he actually did not mind, it meant the Professor was seeing him and not his father. Harry really could not complain. He had already gotten more than he ever expected to receive from anyone. The difference with the way the Dursleys treated him was huge; and this was a man that HATED him!

“Good,” Severus said and decided to settle Potter back on the bed since he no longer needed to be comforted. The boy had looked slightly disappointed for only a second before he composed his features into a neutral expression. That surprised Sev a bit, but he decided not to comment on it, no need to embarrass the boy when he was trying to gain his trust. “Now, Nan warned me that we might have to repeat the following until it is engraved in that Gryffindor head of yours, and I can see she was not far off. So I want you to listen carefully Harry,”

“Yes Sir,” Harry said softly, unnerved at the fact that he HAD wanted to remain sitting on Snape’s lap like a small child. He had felt so safe, and he began to attribute the feeling to the fact that he knew to what lengths his Professor had been willing to go to protect him. In his experience, only his parents had been willing to die to keep him safe.

“You are now my apprentice. That not only means that I will teach you. It also means I am your legal guardian.” He paused to let that sink in. By the look on the boy’s face he had forgotten that fact, even though he had mentioned it at least once since he picked him up. But then Potter had still been dazed and not completely ‘there’, so this little reminder was probably in order. “First and foremost, I will NEVER hit you in anger or punishment. I give you my wizard’s word Harry…”

“Your wizard’s word?” He could not help but ask, his face reflecting his surprise. He was not that well versed in wizarding customs, but Hermione had pointed this one out. A wizard’s word was something to take seriously; giving it in such a fashion was almost like a binding magical contract. It was never given lightly.

“Yes, you have my wizard’s word Harry. Second, I will take care of all your basic needs like food, medical attention, clothes and a place to sleep. Dumbledore chose me because he believes I can not only provide the protection you need, but also the knowledge; and I will do so to the best of my abilities. I’m sure you are aware that I’m not just an average wizard. Are you with me so far?”

“Yes Sir, you’re actually quite powerful,” Harry said staring wide eyed at his professor. His words were finally setting in his mind though it might still be a little while longer before he did not have to think hard about it to remember.

“We will be living together until you pass your Mastery exams. That on average – for a Hogwarts graduate – is about five years, quite a few more for Potions Masteries. I’ll need to assess your abilities outside my classroom to decide if you’re Potions Master material. You have not graduated yet, so do the maths. To survive that long without killing each other,” this brought a slight smile to both of them. Although Harry was not able to see his smile, the tone of Severus voice from that last statement was amused. “We must get along; don’t you agree?”

“Umm… yes Sir. You’re right,” Harry responded with a slight nod. He could see the merit in this. Snape was the adult of the two, and it seemed that he was finally acting like it. It also meant that the Professor was probably going to at least try and be civil with him, and expect him to reciprocate. Harry thought he might be able to do that.

“You have already learned more about me since I picked you up from your relatives’ house, than anyone else knows besides Nan, Albus, and Minerva.”

Harry frowned at this. He didn’t think he knew more about Snape than any other student, but then he realized that he did. Snape had told him his views on muggle inventions and that he didn’t believe in physical punishment of children. He also found out the man could drive a car, lived in a muggle flat – with his ex-nanny – he listened to muggle music, and he could be comforting. These were things he would never have believed of his potions professor. The sum of all that was why he believed the man was not acting like Harry was used to, because he was letting Harry know there was more to him than just the Potions Master of Hogwarts. His face lit up with understanding and he nodded.

“I have come to the conclusion that I can’t keep up the ‘overgrown bat’ act 24/7,” He was amused when he saw Harry look flustered and slightly ashamed. Did those incorrigible brats believe he did not know what they called him? He had been aware of their childish monikers since the first day he started teaching. “I am aware of what you students call me Harry, I’m definitely not deaf. They have called me that among other things; I’ve grown used to it. It is part of the role I’ve had to play.”

“I’m still sorry Professor Snape,” Harry mumbled still ashamed. “I… we… didn’t mean to be disrespectful.”

“Of course you did! Why go to all the trouble of calling someone names if you don’t mean it? But I won’t hold it against you at the moment. If I hear you calling me that later though…”

“Oh no Sir, I don’t think I could call you that ever again… you’re… you’re being,” he hesitated in mentioning the word ‘nice’. He got the feeling Snape might not appreciate it.

“Civil?” Severus supplied, glad the boy had the sense of omitting the word ‘nice’. He was not a NICE man, and would not become one, despite what the trio of Nan, Albus and Minerva believed.

“Umm… yes, civil Professor,”

“You do seem to posses some sense after all,” he mussed. His tone was neutral, so Harry felt it was not meant to insult him. It felt more like it was a ‘revelation’ to the man. “I am going to let you know more about me, since I don’t plan on keeping the act up in my home and in the privacy of my quarters, it would be too tiresome. This means I’m going to place some of my trust in you. In return, I expect you to at least try to return the courtesy, because it has come to my attention that you keep as many masks as I do.”

“Masks? I… I don’t know what you mean Sir,”

“Mr. Potter, I am neither blind nor stupid. So don’t offend my intellect by pretending not to know what I’m talking about.”

“Sorry,” Harry mumbled having the grace to look ashamed, and more than slightly uncomfortable. The conversation was veering to areas he did not want dwell in at the moment, perhaps never.

“You have managed to fool the whole Hogwarts staff for four years about the situation you were living in. I have to congratulate you on that, not even my most cunning Slytherin has been able to hide something like that for more than a couple of months, and I suspected for half of that time. No one suspected it of you. It’s not something a Gryffindor should be able to manage.”

“But… I… I thought they knew!” Harry stuttered surprised. “Or I thought that the Headmaster had at least an idea.”

How could they not know? Harry had believed it was his lot in life, he might not have liked it but there was no other way. That was also one of the reasons why he also did not say anything. Why mention it when he was sent there every summer despite knowing it was hell for him?

“What do you mean you thought we knew? Do you believe us so callous as to send you back to that?” He was appalled, what could have led the boy to believe that? Harry only shrugged a bit despondent. “No one deserves to live like that Harry, no one.” The boy looked away from him, and it told Severus that the child indeed believed he deserved it. “What made you believe we were aware of your home life?”

“Little things…” Harry said, but he decided not to tell, Snape sounded angry enough. He rather not return to dealing with the ‘greasy git’ from school.

“Like what?” He asked and the boy clamped his mouth shut refusing to speak as he shook his head. “Look Harry, I am not asking you to confide in me out of the blue, I’m aware that you don’t trust me…”

“It’s not that Professor…” He admitted, and would have loved to see the gaping face of his potions professor, as he had practically admitted that he trusted him. “It’s just that if you did not know then I rather not… talk about it.”

“I can assure you Harry that no one at Hogwarts knew about it. They would not have left you there this long. But I do now, and I really would like to know what it was that made you believe we knew.”

“I… really would like not to ever have to talk about it Professor. I’m not there anymore… you say you won’t treat me like they did. That’s fine with me.” He said fidgeting with the blanket, fixing his blurry sight anywhere but Snape’s blur.

“Look Harry, I know we have not been in the best of terms before. I have to admit I’m mostly the one to blame.” He saw the boy’s head snap up to look at him and his eyes widen when he recognized the apology, the only one Severus was likely to give. “But I know that in time you will have to talk about this, with me or someone of your choosing so you can get over it and move on. Believe me, you’re not the first student in that situation. I usually take it upon myself to detect them and do something about the situations at home, so I do know what I’m talking about.”

Harry was rather shocked; he was not the only one with nasty relatives? In his mind he believed it only happened to him because he was different, and no one else. It also amazed him that Snape appeared to actually care for his students enough to help. It also surprised ‘the-boy-who-lived’ that no one had been able to pull off what he did. But then, those other students did not have everybody looking up to them, their very lives exposed to the entire wizarding world like he did. All those people needed him to be strong, and he could not let them see that he was not; that he was weak, scared and a freak. He had to be better and work harder to hide his life at the Dursleys.

He had really thought Dumbledore and the other Professors knew. How could they not? Hagrid had to rescue him from some God forsaken hut on an island so he could go to Diagon Alley. He wore rags and always returned to school so skinny and tired. Ron and the twins had to rescue him from his locked room before second year; he blew up Aunt Marge and ran away in third year. He never got owls from his family. There were lots of little things that pointed out to the way his life was at home. He really found it hard to believe no-one noticed his flinching and cringing, even if it had not been as bad as it was now.

But now Snape knew, and even if he was not mocking him, Harry was still afraid to open up. He did trust the man, but he feared giving him the power to hurt him, even if it was also the power to help. He had never had anyone he could share all of his troubles with, not even Hermione and Ron. They knew bits and pieces but not all; he did not believe they would understand. What would they have thought about him? Would they have remained his friends? Ron had already proved that he was rather fickle, that he was not as good a friend as Harry had thought he was. He had forgiven him, but he was not sure he could forget and trust him the way he did before.

Snape was not fickle, that much Harry was sure off, and he did trust the Potions Master. He trusted the man more than he trusted anyone else after his visions this summer, and that included his friends, his Godfather and Professor Lupin. So the question was if he could open up to the man and let him know what he kept hidden. The Professor was not pushing him to speak; he had even let him know that he could talk with anyone he chose, meaning anyone that he trusted. The thought was rather frightening, and Harry reached the conclusion that it was too soon to talk about the Dursleys. But he was going to try to let Snape know a bit more about himself; it would be an even exchange of information for the sake of getting along. The Professor already knew he had never lived the life he believed him to be, and perhaps that was one of the reasons for the change on his part.

“The Sorting Hat wanted me in Slytherin, but I asked it to put me ANYWHERE but there, so it put me in Gryffindor.” Harry conceded after being silent for a few moments thinking.

“It did WHAT?” Severus asked rather shocked, he was not expecting Harry to say something like that.

Was Potter playing a prank on him? A look at the boy’s face let him know he was being sincere. Harry was offering something that he considered of equal value to what he had already learned of him. He was not yet willing to delve into the way he was treated by his relatives, but he was letting him know that he was not going to completely close off. It was actually very Slytherin of him. This information was not common knowledge; Severus could almost bet the rest of the trio did not know. This was also a rather subtle way of confirming that he indeed had his trust, and he was willing to return the courtesy he had asked for. How in hell did he earn his trust with the way he treated Potter? The Potions Master shook his head bewildered, perhaps he could ask about it later.

“How did you manage to make it change its mind? It’s completely unheard of. Besides, why go to Gryffindor? It’s the complete opposite of Slytherin; Ravenclaw is more of a match.” He decided to go along with the change of theme for the moment; pressing for answers in cases like his would only make the boy clam up.

“I just insisted until it finally gave in. If you remember my sorting took longer than the rest, and about Gryffindor? I suppose I have enough qualities from the house to stay in there. I have been a Gryffindor for four years and most people believe I was born to be there.”

“You are a better actor than I gave you credit for.” Harry just shrugged, he did not think about it as acting, but as doing what he had to do, to remain there. “So why didn’t you go to my house?”

“I met Draco Malfoy in Diagon Alley; he told he was going to be in Slytherin. Then I met him again in the train. He… he reminded me of…”

“Your cousin perhaps?” Severus supplied, Malfoy was as spoiled as that small killer whale.

“Yes, I’d had enough of Dudley types. I was also told that everyone in that house become evil Dark Wizards and that the one that killed my parents was a Slytherin.”

“Of all the biased ideas…” Severus began quite angry, and wondered who told the boy when he remembered Hagrid had been the one assigned to take the boy to Diagon Alley. The half-giant had reason to be prejudiced, even though they had a civil work relationship, and Hagrid had stood up for him at times, when he was a student.

“I know now that it’s not completely true Professor,” the boy interrupted him. “Voldemort did come from there, but not all Slytherin are evil… You’re not.” Now this comment surprised the Potions Master, he knew that until the end of term Potter did think him evil. So what made him change his mind? “But as you can guess, that was enough for me to want to be anywhere but there.”

“That would be understandable; Draco Malfoy is an unbearable brat after all.”

“You… you don’t like him? But… I… we… we thought he was your favorite!” Harry stuttered shocked.

“I detest the brat; he was number one in my list of spoiled children, even over you Harry. But I had roles to play…” He did not finish because he heard Nan had arrived. “We will finish talking later, right now I think you should have something to eat, and drink your potions.” He stood up from the bed.

“I’m… I’m not hungry… Master?” Harry said, the later a question as he was not sure what the correct way to address Snape was. He heard the wizard stop dead in his tracks before he spoke in an icy tone.

“Never, Potter, and I mean NEVER! Call me that,” he spat. His disgust for the title overrode his resolve to keep a neutral tone when addressing Potter. He had been forced for a long time to call that demented creature Master. He had too many bad associations to the word to let any being address him as such.

“I’m… I’m sorry, I’m sorry…” Harry stammered, back again to being the frightened child. Afraid ‘nice’ Snape was back to ‘bastard’ Snape. Inwardly the boy cursed himself for looking so weak. He heard the man sigh before he spoke.

“I’m not angry at you… Harry. Master is indeed the proper way to address me. I just…” He found himself explaining his words, something he seldom, if ever, did.

t”That’s what you called ‘HIM’. I… I… apologize Sir.” Harry had a moment’s insight. He knew Snape was forced to call Voldemort ‘Master’ and guessed it was hard to swallow for the proud Potions Master. It probably brought bad memories too, what he saw during his visions was enough to make his skin crawl, and Snape had been a Death Eater for longer than he had been alive. “What should I call you then?”

“Professor, Sir… even Snape would do for now,” Severus told him surprised at the understanding. He had not given Harry permission to address him by his first name yet. It was just too soon for him to feel comfortable with it, but he knew that he might give it sooner rather than later. “You will have some dinner Potter. I believe Nan prepared some kind of broth to introduce you back to eating again. You are skin and bones, and can’t afford to skip a meal. Besides, most of the potions you are taking work much better when taken on a full stomach. Understood?”

“Yes Sir,” Harry agreed. He was not very hungry because he had gotten used to not eating much, or often, but he could see the Professor’s point. With that he heard Snape leave the room, leaving him to ponder at how weird his day had become. No one would believe he had had a civil conversation with Snape.

Related posts:

1. Apprentice: Chapter 1 (02/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 1 (02/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...
2. Apprentice: Chapter 5 (06/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 5 (06/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...
3. Apprentice: Chapter 4 (05/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 4 (05/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Aditional Warnings:

THIS IS AN AU STORY (AUAlternate Universe), even though I try to follow the original novels as close as I can.

Not a native English speaker writing.

Characters might be Out Of Character (OOC)

There might be spoilers for all books.

Author Note: When I started writing this story, book five was not yet out.

I have decided to include details from the fifth book, not may and not yet, but there will be certain aspects of the book included.

Author Note: Sorry for the delay, I was ill for a while and then I found out I had some inconsistencies in my proposed timeline for the story, so I’ve been trying to correct them and get them to work with the plot.

betaed this chapter, and I’m looking for a new beta if there is anyone interested please e-mail me at the account in my profile.

Well here is the next chapter. I hope you like it.

Chapter 7

Nan tucked the boy tenderly under the sheets, making sure to keep the leg propped up. It was the best they could do until Eldon had taken a look at it. Harry’s condition told her his story quite clearly. Those muggles were despicable, how could they do that to a child? It was not just because he was Harry Potter ‘the-boy-who-lived’. He could have been just the kid next door, and still not deserve such treatment from his relatives. Harry was still young and needed to be treated with kindness by his own family at the very least.

Harry was now on their hands, well mostly in Severus’s. At that moment, the old witch decided she was going to be involved even in the odd case that her ex-charge did not want her to be. Although she was quite sure that would not be so. Surveying the room while she thought for a bit, her eyes settled on the boy’s trunk. They would have to stay at least a week, until Harry was better. So she saw no point in leaving his things all packed, besides she wanted to make sure that not all of his clothes were rags. Matilda started unpacking; as she took the boy’s clothes out, she unfortunately found out that all his muggle clothing was in the same or worse condition than the ones he was wearing. The things were barely fit for cleaning rags, much less for being worn. They were also HUGE and Harry was really too small and too thin for a fourteen/fifteen year old.

Nan set the rags aside ignoring Severus. He had not left the room and watched her antics with a slight hint of curiosity in his eyes; although, as was his wont, he refrained from asking. He knew her too well to know she was going to sate his curiosity later without him having to ask. The old witch huffed indignantly at what she saw; nothing was worth salvaging, so she was going to throw the huge clothes in the trash. There were four handmade jumpers in good condition though; she guessed they were probably gifts. Those she put in a dresser drawer. There were also his Hogwarts robes and uniforms in relatively good condition. They would have to do until they bought him some decent clothing; a complete, good quality wardrobe that fit if she had any say in it.

All his school books of four years were neatly stacked inside the trunk, and it seemed they had been there a long time, not just packed that day. In fact, it looked like he had not unpacked since he left school. The books were not necessary now that Severus was going to be instructing him, so he did not need to carry them back to school. A few other books were also inside it. She took out all of them and arranged them neatly on the empty bookshelves near the window. She found a photo album, an invisibility cloak, a firebolt broom, quidditch equipment, as well as piles of notes, vials and other assorted school related odds and ends.

Nan placed the photo album on the bookshelf, she was curious about it but respecting the child’s privacy decided not to pry -anymore than she was already doing- until she had asked for permission. The invisibility cloak she decided to leave in the trunk. Knowing Severus, he might confiscate it. The broom went into the closet, and the quidditch equipment into one of the drawers. The vials went also to the bookshelves while she got the boy a cupboard to store that kind of stuff, and the school related material was neatly stored in the desk’s drawers. Once Harry was awake she would ask if he wanted the notes bound in leather by year and assignment, it would make them easier to store and search through for reviews. They had an excellent binder working for their Potions Company that she could recommend to him.

Once she unpacked all of his things, including the basic toiletries -which consisted on Hogwarts’ issued supplies- and that she had Severus put in the bathroom across the hall. She had the Potions Master take the trunk to the storage closet until it was needed. Severus grumbled a bit at being ordered about, but a pointed look was all it took to make him comply, even as a full grown adult wizard he avoided getting her angry like the plague.

Matilda took a good look at the room. It was probably going to need some redecoration to make it the room of a teenage boy, as well as things like posters or pictures to make it more personal. There had not been anything in the trunk that would have given her an idea of what he liked, except the quidditch stuff, but no reference of a favorite team. There were also no toys or mementos like most people had, only the album, the Firebolt broom, and the invisibility cloak. It was not right that what she unpacked was all the boy owned, she would correct that as soon as Severus got him his glasses. They would go through the photos in his album, and see which ones he wanted copied and on frames.

With a sigh she looked around, that had been as much as she could do to start giving him a feeling of home. The rest would have to wait until he was awake to see what else the boy wanted done. As Sev’s apprentice Harry was there to stay, even if he would be spending a lot of time in Hogwarts, the flat was still Severus main home and sanctuary, so he came back whenever he needed peace and quiet. The old witch wanted to provide that for the boy, a safe haven and a home. She could almost swear Harry never had such a place for himself.

Nan left the room and signaled Severus to follow her. He had silently observed her antics, but had not said or done more than occasionally raise a puzzled eyebrow, which she had ignored. She needed to work her anger off at the boy’s relatives before she spoke, else she might end casting a malediction –and she was quite good at it- on those people. The only problem would be that she was not sure who they were, and until she did, it could end wrong. He went after her to the kitchen, watched Nan angrily put all of Potter’s clothes into a plastic bag; and then she threw them in the trash while she muttered: ‘the gall of those people!’

Severus suspected she would have him supply the boy with a new wardrobe as soon as possible. He could not help but wonder why no one had noticed the condition of the boy’s clothes. It was a clear indication that things were not ‘right’ with his relatives. He should have certainly noticed, and yet he had not. They were just too at odds with what a ‘pampered and spoiled brat’ would wear. Thinking as far back as Potter’s first year he realized he had NEVER seen the boy wearing anything else besides his school uniform, those Weasley issued jumpers and pajamas. The Potions Master had to give him credit for being able to avoid questions by not using his muggle clothing were it would make people question their condition. That was… actually very Slytherin of him.

As he thought about the boy’s clothes he realized that supplying him with a whole wardrobe was not a bad idea. Severus did not want it said that he forced his apprentice to dress in rags; it would give people the wrong idea. Despite the cold image he had cultivated for years, he was not about to let everyone believe he mistreated ‘Gryffindor’s-Golden-Boy’. Besides, status wise it was not good, regardless of his removal as head of Slytherin house; there were still appearances to keep.

He was a Master, and as such he was required to provide for his apprentice the best that he could afford to show how well he did at his trade. He mentally groaned at this. Severus absolutely hated these kinds of ‘social’ games, but he had been playing them for so long that there was no way he could completely ignore them. Despite feeling inclined to do so. A lot of people were not going to be very happy that he had taken Potter as his apprentice, and they would be watching to see how he was treating ‘the-boy-who-lived’. Not that anyone could do anything about it, once a contract was signed, it only concerned the Master and the Apprentice. It was unbreakable unless both parties agreed to terminate it, or the apprentice passed all his examinations to become a Master.

Well, if he was going to be required to wear his Mastery colors -or ‘rank bands’ as some called them- while he trained an apprentice, he would then do it in style. He would play the game by his rules and perhaps rub a few noses while playing it. Potter would wear the best of the best, and not just clothes but all his supplies for training. He had the fleeting thought that perhaps that would put down the Malfoy brat a notch or two, or at least make him slightly green with envy. He could not keep the slightly evil smirk that appeared of its own volition on his face at the thought. That would definitely be amusing, it was perhaps a childish way to get even for tolerating all of the brat’s impertinences; but to Draco Malfoy money, power, and henceforth his social status were what mattered most.

Contrary to what all the student body believed, including said brat, he did not like him an iota. In fact, it was really a big challenge to his acting abilities to pretend that the brat was his favorite student when he despised all Malfoys. Muggles would have given him an award for his ongoing performance. In his own opinion, Draco Malfoy was even more spoiled and insufferable than what he had believed Potter to be. Not being required to keep the act anymore was a relief and would get rid of that misconception after the first lessons of the term, and he was looking forward to that and was going to enjoy it very much.

As he thought about the social games he would have to play, Severus realized he needed to check if the boy would wear the Potter family crests. If he was not wrong, the boy was already fifteen, and he was the only remaining member of the Potter family. The last two Dark Lords had done quite a good job at eradicating most of the family members. Tradition dictated that the eldest son, or daughter, of pureblooded lines wore the crest or crests after their fifteenth birthday to show they were the heirs of their family.

At Hogwarts many of these children wore them, he had seen even some of the muggleborns -those that had been born into the muggle British nobility, or that came from old traditional families- wear their crests once they found out about the tradition. It could be anything from a medallion, to a robe brooch passing through hair pins. As non-conventional as Arthur Weasley was, even he had upheld this tradition. Severus had seen the eldest Weasley child, Bill, wear the brooch on his robe since his fifth year.

Snape made a mental note to ask Albus if he had stored them, or if they were stored for safe keeping at a Gringotts vault, as he had seen nothing that remotely resembled jewelry in the boy’s trunk. He remembered James Potter had been wearing the Head of Potter House medallion and signet ring, and the heir brooch since his seventh year. It was a fair assumption that he had them with him when Voldemort killed him. He also was not sure if being the boy’s guardian influenced this tradition in any way. Because if it did, then Potter would have to wear the Snape heir family crests, and he would have to dig them out from his Gringotts vault. They and the Head of Snape House medallion, ring and brooch were among the few heirlooms he had been able to salvage after paying all his parents debts.

He could not help but smirk at the fact that if Potter wore both crests it would probably have Draco Malfoy in a snit. He was the Malfoy heir but he had no claim to being the Black’s heir. That mutt, Sirius Black, was the last male heir of the Black side of the family. Narcissa and Bellatrix, formerly Black and later Malfoy and LeStrange respectively, were the mutt’s cousins and not direct in the line. Oh yes, he was going to have some fun getting back at the Malfoy heir, and perhaps Potter would not be too Gryffindor to join in. It was a well known fact that he could not tolerate the blond Slytherin.

Severus rarely wore his crests. When he did, it was usually at social events related with Death Eaters, those he had not been able to avoid in any case, and a couple of muggle ones where he had needed to impress some people. During those occasions he had to wear the head of house medallion too. He was, after all, the last of the Snapes; though he felt no real pride on what the last two generations achieved, himself included.

After a few moments, Snape chastised himself for using diversion tactics to avoid dealing with the problems at hand. It was not something he usually did, but whenever it happened, it was a clear sign that he was trying to delay dealing with a problem. There had really been no sense in pondering about foolish traditions and keeping appearances. Those could be dealt with at a later time. But he really did not want to think about all the implications that what he learned about the boy would bring. He had to make too many changes and adjustments to his way of life and beliefs.

As he had let his mind wander, he had been leaning against the kitchen counter while Nan bustled about the kitchen, probably getting dinner ready. Severus detached himself enough from his thoughts to go straight to the fridge and pick a cold butterbeer, despite having charmed the flat for temperature control quite a few years back, it was still way too hot. They charms probably needed to be reapplied if this draught was affecting them. Regardless of his better judgment, they would have to start using wand-magic there. The wizard then sat at the table to drink it while he went back to pondering the day’s happenings, and wait for Nan to speak up. It was obvious by the way she was busying herself that she had quite a lot on her mind, and at the moment he would rather deal with her than with his own musings.

The Potions Master decided to work on things by parts. The day’s events were quite a lot to take in just one sitting, even for him who was used to discover things were not what they seemed. Severus was having trouble assimilating the fact that ‘spoiled, pampered Potter’ was neither spoiled, nor pampered. He realized that it might actually be easier to get along with the boy -like Albus had wanted all along- now that he knew the truth about his home life.

At the moment he needed to decide what to do about his findings of the boy’s home life. The ‘correct’ procedure in any ‘normal’ case would be for him, as Potter’s legal guardian or even as his Professor, to present a formal complaint in the boy’s behalf at the Ministry’s Child Protection department. He had done this on behalf of some of his students a few times throughout the years, so he was quite familiar with the proceedings. If there was enough evidence against them they would go to trial. Aurors would then take the muggles or relatives into custody depending on the severity of the case. If they won, which was a certainty on most cases as pensieves and Veritasserum were allowed, the abusers got punished and new guardians were appointed for the children. In this case, since Potter already had legal guardian, there was no need to search for someone else.

Severus sighed and rubbed the bridge of his large nose. Although the proceedings sounded simple, he knew they were not. It was hard on the children to have to recount the experiences they lived through in front of others, and to have to face their family or abusers in court. And even when the children found new homes with caring families, the ordeal was not over yet. It was hard work to get them back on their feet, to help them recover their self-esteem, self-worth, and get them to trust adults. He had been lucky that almost all of the kids he had helped had benefited from the legal actions, and were placed with caring people. But he was not sure filing a complaint with the Ministry’s respective department was the ‘best’ option in this particular boy’s situation.

Harry Potter was famous, and that kind of news could really make things harder, and not just for the boy. Albus would have a difficult time explaining why he left the ‘wizarding world’s savior’ with those muggles and not once checked on him. At the moment, with Fudge wanting to discredit the old coot and Potter for affirming that Voldemort was back, news of this magnitude were sure to make things worse for both. The imbecile they had for a Minister would proclaim to have proof of his allegations -of the boy being mentally unstable and that Dumbledore was a delusional old man- that Hogwarts Headmaster was no longer fit to make important decisions. Potter had been able to fool everyone so far and he might continue to do so with some help. And well, almost everyone believed Dumbledore had never been quite sane, yet he had defeated Grindenwald and led the Order of the Phoenix successfully against the Dark Lord during his first rise.

The Potions Master realized the Order of the Phoenix definitely could not deal with the bad publicity at the moment, when surreptitious support of their activities was so necessary. It could cost them the war if the Headmaster lost credibility, probably what the Dark Lord was aiming at by taking his time. The Order needed to recruit new members just as Voldemort needed new Death Eaters; if people lost fait on Dumbledore they would have no one to aid them on their fight for the light. He was sure there were not many of the original members left, and they would not be enough. And the Dark Lord’s ranks were actually swelling with new Death Eaters from all over Europe.

Then there was, of course, Potter himself. Severus was sure the kid did not want anyone to know what his situation at home had been most of his life. It was clear that he had made a big effort –and had been incredibly successful for a Gryffindor, in fact, he had probably been even better at it than one of his Slytherin- at concealing it for the whole four years that he attended Hogwarts. He could almost swear that the rest of the trio either did not know, or knew only little bits that were too insignificant to bring to the attention of an adult.

Miss Granger was the sensible one of the trio, and she was muggle born and raised -the topic of abuse was no longer a taboo there as it still was in the magical world- she would have informed someone if she suspected it was bad enough to harm her friend. Having his family problems out in the open would probably be a big blow to whatever self-esteem the boy still had. And that was without counting whatever emotional damage he already had, and managed to hide from everyone. Severus sighed; he had the beginning of a nasty headache. Things were getting complicated, more than they already were anyway, and he could only think that this required an urgent conversation with Albus; because he really did not know how to proceed.

The headmaster was not going to be happy to hear this news. But Severus had to admit the man was in great part at fault for not checking on ‘the-boy-who-lived’ all those years. Damn! The kid had lived most of his life in a cupboard and no one knew! It made him angry, and it was not because he had suddenly developed a ‘liking’ for ‘Gryffindor’s-Golden-Boy’, because well… he had not. It was more of an understanding of where the boy came from, and because he could not condone that kind of treatment to children. It was where he drew the line, and even Voldemort learned it. He could force him to watch, but he could not force him to participate. Not after what the madman had them do to Luca. Severus Snape, not yet a Potions Master but nearly as good, had been too valuable an asset then, so the Dark Lord allowed him that ‘eccentricity’.

Although many believed the way he treated his students was abusive, it was his way to teach them that the world outside the school was not filled with ‘fair’ or ‘good’ people. He wanted them to be prepared to deal with real life once they graduated; those that did not adapt were usually either fair prey for Voldemort’s recruiters -or any Dark Lord’s as history had proved throughout time- or became their victims.

With a deep sigh, Severus accepted to himself that Albus had been right regarding Potter. The boy could not be like his father. Their circumstances in life were too different, even extreme to a point, for them to be similar. This discovery left him with the disquieting question of who the boy currently sleeping in his guest room really was. It was obvious that he could not be ‘Gryffindor’s-Golden-Boy’ as he thought he was. Nor was he really the ‘Harry Potter’ he was sure everyone else believed him to be. After some thinking, and despite all his vaunted powers of observation, he only came up with one conclusion; he did not know, and probably no one really did. Not even the rest of the Golden Trio. Severus did not like it at all, and he had no one to blame for it but himself.

His ignorance meant that he needed to get to know the boy, and he was not sure Potter would be willing to drop his masks for the man that made his life hell for four years at Hogwarts. Well this reinforced his conviction that he had to change the way he treated the boy and do his best to earn his trust. Not an easy task for someone like him, to overcome a few years of conditioning himself into believing the child would be an exact replica of his father. And to make things more difficult, the changes could not be an act. Pretending to care would, in the end, only alienate the child even more.

Another thing was the fact that they were going to live together and quite closely from then on. He could not keep his masks on all the time, night and day, weekends and holidays, for as long as it took to finish the boy’s training. That would take at least three years if Potter was indeed as intelligent as Dumbledore believed, but the norm for an apprenticeship for a graduated student was, on most situations, a minimum of five years. For one not yet out of school it was probably going to be those five years plus those he had not completed until he took his NEWTs. Besides, he had already shown the boy more about himself since he picked him up, than the majority of people that knew him ever got to see.

Then, there was Nan herself. He could tell that much by her actions, that she had already decided she wanted to keep the boy and mother him. That witch had wanted someone she could take care of, spoil and pamper for years. She had been after him to marry again, get a girlfriend, adopt a child, or at the very least get himself a pet. Like any of that would have ever happened, if he had a say in it, Severus could not help but snort at the thought.

Severus had no intention of getting married again, and with his now precarious situation, getting himself a girlfriend or adopting would just be plain irresponsible of him. Having taken Potter as his apprentice already was too much, but he had been powerless against Albus meddling. He would be endangering innocents by making them perfect targets for the Dark Lord and his Death Eaters. They wanted to make him suffer, what better way than to use those he cared for? In a way he was lucky he had kept his private life a complete secret. Only the original ‘old crowd’ knew about Nan, and only Albus and Minerva –besides Matilda of course- knew about the family on his mother’s side; with which he still kept in contact with. Severus knew his old nurse firmly believed it would do him good to start over again. But he had barely survived loosing Sarah and Pat, had even tried to kill himself once just after it happened. It had been Albus who found him and got him in time to Poppy. He recovered, but promised himself he would not risk feeling that kind of pain EVER again.

He could let her mother Potter, that would satisfy her need to take care of people, and it probably would not do any harm. It might actually do him a lot of good. The boy needed some honest affection and loving care. That was something he had learned from his experiences with children in Potter’s situation. Severus was not sure he was able to provide it, or perhaps he should ask himself if he wanted to.

The answer to that question was clear, and it was no. It would be risking too much. He had already decided he would not let anyone else in anymore, save for those that he already cared for and that had not let him push them away. Nan, Albus, Minerva, and he had to admit, about a handful of his cousins on his mother’s side. He cared about the rest of his family, and had attended a large number of reunions, but he still tried to keep his distance emotionally to avoid getting hurt or putting them in danger. There was, of course, the slight possibility that once he got to know the Potter boy better, he would be able to worm his way past his walls and make him care. But he was not making any bets on it.

‘Damn it Albus! Taking in a boy under my roof is not something to spring on people with only a few hours of warning!’ He mentally snarled, and then thought with a tired sigh. ‘Was it really just this morning when the old man informed me of ‘my new apprentice’?’

The day seemed to be stretching and becoming unbelievably long. And he had yet to talk to Albus and report what happened at Potter’s. He was certain it was going to get even longer. Regardless of what he told Poppy, Severus was not yet fully recovered from his encounter with Voldemort.

‘Albus is not expecting me to contact him for a few days. So I don’t think there will be too much of a problem if I delay a bit. At least until I’ve had more to rest, and think things through calmly,’ Severus reasoned. ‘The boy is already here, safe, and most of his injuries have been treated. Besides, if I were Potter, I would be furious with the Headmaster for sending me there yet again. I would not want to see Dumbledore, and if I did I’d probably want to hex him until next year.’ He smirked at the thought, it would be worth seeing. ‘I would not hold it against Potter if he tries. I’ll even give Gryffindor points if he actually succeeds hitting that old coot! Merlin, even I who didn’t like him feel like I might hex Albus for being so irresponsible; and knowing Nan, she would probably not contain herself. Well that takes care of it, we’ll contact Albus tomorrow.’ Once he decided this he felt only slightly better.

Snape was tired and his muscles ached. He really felt too tense and stressed out; a light nap might help, although he was not sure he could sleep, and he did not want to rely on a sleeping potion; he had been taking too many healing draughts already. Snape had no intention of developing an addiction; being a Potions Master, he was more than aware of the risk of abusing certain potions. Besides, Nan would probably find out and demand an explanation, which he did not want to think about just then.

“Why so thoughtful Sev?” Nan asked sitting at the table with a butterbeer. She had worked her anger at the kid’s family by busying herself with dinner and a cake. By the emotions crossing on Severus’s face he might need something to relieve him of the stress and probably cheer him up. Carrot cake usually helped. Her ex-charge never had a sweet tooth –not even as a child- but there were exceptions, that particular cake and pancakes were among them.

“There’s a lot to think about,” he said non-committally and stood up to get another butterbeer.

“About?” she heard him sigh, it was a good sign. She was not going to have to pull out whatever worried him with forceps.

“The school, Potter, the Dark Lord…” he began slowly avoiding her eyes.

She had not liked one bit that he was going to be spying again. Dumbledore had gotten an earful for asking him to go back, after Severus informed her. That was something she had asked to know from the first time he became a spy. Nan would rather be aware of the dangers he was incurring than be kept in the dark even if it made her worry more.

“The three are connected you know?” He paused before he dropped the dung-bomb so to speak. It was better if it was him the one to tell her before she found out from someone else, or from rumors in Diagon Alley. He shuddered at the thought, she was even better than Dumbledore at sending him into guilt trips. Besides, if it came from him, he could edit the information to suit his needs. “The spying went wrong; I could not get Him to trust me completely again, although I was getting there. I probably would have succeeded had Lucius not gotten too power hungry and that strange light had not started rescuing peo…”

“Those disappearances?” She interrupted him; he nodded and raised an inquiring eyebrow. “There have been rumors in Diagon Alley,” she explained, and then her tone changed to worry as she asked. “When and how did you get away Sev? Were you hurt? Why wasn’t I informed when this happened?”

“It happened last week, and as you can see I am fine.” He extended his arms wide as he reclined on the chair, in a gesture that clearly said ‘I’m-fine-as-you-can-see’. “But I won’t lie to you; He would have killed me for sure. In fact, I believed that was it; about how I escaped? I’m not exactly sure. I’m one of those ‘disappearances’, and we still can’t fathom what they are.”

“Are you sure you’re ok son?” She asked concerned. She occasionally called him son, he was like one to her anyway, and for the muggles she did pose as his mother. “Why wasn’t I informed? I know Albus has not spoken to the Order of this, is that why?”

“Nan, I’m fine, really. You weren’t informed because there was nothing to tell, and we had quite a few things to do. And about informing the Order, Albus decided it was best to wait a bit longer to tell them. I believe he is concocting something for the next meeting in that convoluted mind of his, though only Merlin knows for sure what it is. I do know there are going to be some changes that need to be taken care off. Starting with my position in the ranks, since I can’t bring information anymore, you know he needs to work on the most paranoid of the members so they…”

“Namely Alastor,” Nan interrupted him. She was well aware that the retired and extremely paranoid Auror had never accepted Sev as an Order member.

“In part, but there are also Black and Lupin; those two alone are sure going to make a racket about me. Especially when he finds out I’m Potter’s new guardian, he is the boy’s Godfather.”

“Oh dear! That doesn’t bode well.”

“That is putting it mildly,” he sneered. “The canine duo is not going to be very happy about any of it.”

“I can only wonder what Albus was thinking. Those two never really accepted you, even at school. Although I believe Lupin won’t be that much of a problem, he has matured, unlike Black. I’m pretty sure he believes you have turned from the Dark Lord. Now, where does… Harry and Hogwarts come up in that?”

“Well, Albus quite unilaterally –I might add- decided it was too risky for me to remain Head of Slytherin because some of the parents are either Death Eaters or sympathizers.” His voice was bitter, being Head of House was something he was really proud of accomplishing. Besides, he did care about his charges, despite appearances to the contrary. He worried they would be unfairly treated by the next Head of House.

“I’m sorry Sev; I know you liked being Head of House.”

“I can tell you I was not happy about it, and protested against the decision, but you know Albus.” He shrugged. “And that wasn’t all…”

Severus told her about having to leave his dungeons too. Then how the infuriating man had sprung the news that he had an apprentice and it was Harry Potter. Whom, he now realized, he had spent four years despising for the totally wrong reasons. Talk about major guilt trips, and this one was –as always- courtesy of Albus. The man was quite accomplished at sending his co-workers and Order members into such trips, not just him. Really, that man should have been in Slytherin, and be labeled the king of emotional blackmail. He sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose, the beginning of the headache finally settling in.

“Actually, I really don’t know what to do with Potter, besides taking care of his injuries and buying him new clothes to make up for those you threw in the rubbish, that is.”

“Well, he is in your care, to raise, and to teach, so… teach.”

“You know that what I… What do you mean to raise him?” He asked frowning, not comprehending what that had to do with training the boy. He silently cursed his headache for not allowing him to think as clearly as he should at the moment.

“He’s not a pet that you simply feed, house, and train. Seriously Sev, he’s a child, and children need to be nurtured and cared for. Providing food, education, and clothing isn’t enough.”

“It’s not? I was thinking that it would be, added to the fact that we won’t beat him up. It seems to me that it is more than he’s got so far. Besides I was planning on letting YOU do the nurturing and caring part. Merlin knows you’ve nagged me about giving you ‘grandchildren’ for a long time, well… this is your chance at it.”

“Severus Snape you can be dense at times!” She exclaimed sounding a bit exasperated that he had not realized all the implications of having a minor as his apprentice. Although, it could be excused since he really had little time to think about all that it entailed. “Now tell me, what you found out about the way his family treated him.”

“Well, besides finding out how utterly they despised him, and that they beat him, and made him sleep in a cupboard for most of his life, I really found little.”

“They did what?”

“His room was a small cupboard under the stairs. It certainly was not the place to keep a human being, wizard or muggle. There were a small cot and a ratty blanket inside for him to sleep on, besides his trunk and the cage for his owl. The place was barely big enough to hold a small child, and Potter is small for his age, but still… it was really cramped with all those things in there. I took him out of it.” His expression hardened at the memory of what he saw when he first opened the door.

“Merlin! How could they? How could anyone be that cruel?” She was horrified.

“I really don’t know Nan. I also found out they had not fed him in a week. He told me that much, although the results of the diagnostic spells showed that even if they ‘fed’ him, it was not enough to nourish kneazle, much less a growing teenager.”

“Well…” She began once she had her anger under control. Severus’s words had served to make her want to kill those people. “According to your account, he did get food, just not often enough to nurture him. He had a bed, inside a small cupboard. He had clothing, those rags I threw, and he went to Hogwarts, so he did get an education. You can clearly see the condition he is in, and not just physically. I can only imagine how he’s emotionally by his reaction to my touch, and it’s not promising. Harry needs people to CARE for him.”

“He’s got plenty of those fawning people at Hogwarts,” he interrupted her not liking where the conversation was going. All right he had just been thinking about that, but he did not want to dwell too much on it yet.

“Really? Then how come no one noticed and got him out of there before? They don’t care for him or he would not have been left with those horrible people so long.”

“You don’t know Potter Nan…” He began, but stopped himself. He was just arguing for arguing’s sake. Had he not come to the conclusion that the boy was not who and what he had deluded himself to believe?

“And you do? Actually… does anyone?”

“No, you’re right I don’t know him at all, I thought I did though. I’m starting to believe he’s a superb actor, capable of rivaling my most skilled Slytherins. The boy’s been cunning enough to fool everyone for the four years he’s been at Hogwarts, and that is an unheard of quality in a Gryffindor,” he admitted with a sigh and a slight hint of admiration as he began to see the boy in a new light. “If those people ‘fawning’ over ‘the-boy-who-lived’ really cared for ‘Harry’, the boy would not have been mistreated at all.”

“That’s part of what I meant Sev, no one has ‘really’ paid attention to him.” She paused to make sure her last statement had sunk in before going on. “You know, caring for a child is not just giving the boy enough to eat, but making sure he eats properly. It’s being there when he’s ill or stressed, making sure he gets treated and reassured. It’s providing him with a good environment where he feels safe, and being by his side to give comfort, support, or advice if he needs it. Right now Harry is hurt, weak, in pain and quite stressed. I think he’s probably going to need to be reassured that we won’t harm him SEVERAL times before it actually sinks in that we mean it. You saw how he cringed when I first touched him, and you also saw how he began leaning into our touch once he realized that neither of us was going to hit him; he actually relaxed then.”

“If you’re talking about affection, then forget it Nan. I’m not able to give the boy or anyone else that anymore.”

“It’s not that you’re unable Sev. I believe your problem is that you won’t…”

“We’ve been through this before Nan; you just change the person each time. .don’..,” Severus gritted pressing the bridge of his nose; the headache was now a full blown migraine. This was a delicate topic, one he was not willing to talk about with anyone any time soon; though she always did her best to bring it up.

“Alright, can you at least try to be civil and kind? It’s not asking too much.”

“I can try,” he finally said with a defeated sigh. “Can’t make promises though, I… practically hated Potter for four years, and I believe he returns the feeling.”

“Umm… I’m not so sure about that. I can see why he might do so though; you’re far from nice to your students, and from what you’ve told me even less so to him. But… I just got the feeling that he… he trusts you Sev.”

“Don’t be ridiculous Nan! I made that boy’s life miserable for four years, and during all that time I know he was convinced I was the bad guy out to get him; the cause of everything bad that happened to him at Hogwarts.”

“And were you? Were you really behind ALL those bad things that happened to him? Despite not liking him, you have told me quite a lot of the boy’s adventures to know they were dangerous.”

“Was I the one behind all those extremely dangerous ‘adventures’ as you call them? No, I had nothing to do with those. But I did humiliate him as much as possible in class, or outside, and I tried to find any excuse to get Albus to expel him.”

“Knowing you as I know you, you probably did that and more. But… you also saved him a few times…”

“I don’t think he is aware of that, and I rather he remains that way,” he interrupted her.

“As you wish, but what I saw tells me he trust you, quite a lot actually. Didn’t you notice he doesn’t cringe away from your touch?”

“I… I didn’t notice,” he began thoughtfully and as he reviewed his interactions with Potter that day. Her observations were correct. The boy had not shied away from his touch, although he did from his tone of voice and a word. It was odd, why would Potter suddenly start to trust him when he had not for all the years he had been at Hogwarts? “But…” he began slowly. “You’re right, he cringed more to my words and tone of voice than my touch, and even then, I think it wasn’t because of me, but because of the implications the word ‘boy’ has for him.” At her puzzled expression he explained. “I’m pretty sure they usually called him that, as well as ‘freak’ instead of his own name.”

Additional Notes

Not sure how to spell the name correctly Grindewald or Grindenwald.

Related posts:

1. Apprentice: Chapter 5 (06/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 5 (06/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...
2. Apprentice: Chapter 1 (02/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 1 (02/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...
3. Apprentice: Chapter 2 (03/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 2 (03/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Title: Apprentice: Chapter 6 (07/?)
Author: Animealam
Rating: PG-13
Pairing: None yet, previous Snape/OC
Warnings: Violence, child abuse, manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, OOC-ness.
Disclaimer: Nope, doesn’t belong to me. I only play with them a bit.
Summary: The war had been over for several years, and Harry’s life did not turn out the way he expected it. He ended leaving England and travelling the world. That’s where death found him, but he was the Master of the Hollows and second chances were a given. He would not waste them.

Aditional Warnings:

THIS IS AN AU STORY (AUAlternate Universe), even though I try to follow the original novels as close as I can.

Not a native English speaker writing.

Characters might be Out Of Character (OOC)

There might be spoilers for all books.

Author Note: When I started writing this story, book five was not yet out.

I have decided to include details from the fifth book, not may and not yet, but there will be certain aspects of the book included.

Author Note: After much thinking, I have decided to include details from the fifth book, how much will depend on how the plot is working. But so far, in what I have already plotted in my notebooks, there will be more than I originally thought. It’s really working great, even though this will definitely remain an AU.

For those who disliked (or liked) toad-woman Umbridge, she will be making an appearance in later chapters. I had planned on creating a character that would have a similar role anyway, so why not use the one that J.K. Rowling had already created? And I barely have to change a few things of what I had already plotted.

I had originally planned to break this chapter in two but since I took so long in updating I decided to leave the 18 pages it is in one file. I’m also already working on typing the next chapter so with luck I won’t take as long.

In this chapter some things will be explained, so it’s not one filled with a lot of action. This is to keep building a background and also explain things that will be happening in later chapters.

Also Phoenix Angel, please e-mail me if you’re still interested in beta‘ing’ this fic for me. I had some problems with my e-mail program (my own fault for not backing up and experimenting with the stuff) and lost all my archived e-mails and addresses.

For the reason above, this chapter is not beta‘ed’, although I did as much proof-reading as I could some errors might have slipped past either MSWord’s grammar/spell checker or myself.

The rest of the drive was relatively uneventful except when the traffic got heavier, something Harry did not think that could have been possible. He could not see more than blurs outside the window, but noticed the vehicle they were in moved much slower than it had been doing. He sighed and got more comfortable. The car seat was such an improvement over his previous bed, and the temperature inside was cool –he felt on his face the slight breeze of the air conditioner– it was a respite over the oven-like temperatures his cupboard had reached the past weeks. Those things, added to his lack of sleep, and the fact that he was finally feeling almost no pain, contrived to lull Harry into a light doze, despite all the questions that were forming in his mind.

Snape noticed the boy had fallen into a light sleep, and considered going the whole trip back to his flat in silence. But in the end, he decided to turn on the car stereo to take his mind of things. There was just too much to think about, and he needed to tackle each problem one at a time. Under normal circumstances -at least normal for him- Severus could take on several different problems at a time. But when those problems involved completely revising his views, feelings and attitudes towards someone or something he needed to go slower. That kind of introspection was hard for him.

For the moment, the Potions Master decided to concentrate on what actions were needed immediately, and he hoped the background music would distract his mind and keep it from wandering to questions and areas he was not ready to deal with. Attending to the boy’s physical condition was his first priority, and he was reluctant to take him to St. Mungos. He was sure the Death Eaters would probably be on the lookout for him there, given his condition when the light rescued him. Appearing with an injured ‘boy-who-lived’ was like gift wrapping them both for Voldemort.

It was while thinking that he needed a trusty medi-witch or wizard that did house-calls when Severus remembered that one of his cousins in law, on his mother’s side of the family, was a medi-wizard, a very good one in fact. Eldon Lloyd was in charge of the non-magical accidents in St. Mungos, or at least he had been the last time he talked to the man about a year or so ago. He then made a mental note to either owl Eldon or ask Nan to fire-call him later. He knew he could count on his discretion and that was something he was sure Albus would want in this situation.

At the thought of the Headmaster his mind began wandering into those problems he did not want to think about; like the best way to give the old coot a piece of his mind with the highest shock value. Severus focused his attention on the music instead, as he did not want to deal with it that at the moment; out of consideration for the teen boy he had left the volume low. One of his favorite songs, a classic by Queen* – Bohemian Rhapsody* – was playing, so he went through the lyrics in his head and even dared to hum under his breath. Potter was asleep after all, he probably would not notice. And if he did, well, he better begin getting used to it. He liked music and was not going to do without just because the boy was his apprentice.

Harry had been dozing slightly, and the soft sounds woke him up. He was a bit disoriented for a few seconds and he thought he was still at the Dursleys. It was the music that finally told him he was not there anymore. No one at their house listened to that type of music. The boy then remembered that he was in a car, which Snape was driving, and the Potions Master was taking him to his place in London.

‘SNAPE is driving!’ His brain finally caught up with him. Somehow he had not processed that the Potions Master was a pureblooded wizard and as such should not know how to drive. ‘I never thought the ‘greasy git’ would even come close to a car, much less know how to drive and actually do it like any muggle.’ Well he guessed he was doing it like any muggle, so far they had not crashed, no one had honked their horns at them nor had any traffic officers stopped them.

‘Didn’t he tell you he found muggle technology fascinating at the Dursleys? And that he had things to DO in muggle London?’ The Hermione-like voice reminded him.

‘He did, but…’

‘Well then there’s your answer. How can he do things in muggle London if he doesn’t know how to pass as a muggle?’ he gave a mental sigh. Something was definitely wrong with him if he was talking to himself like this. ‘I think all of this is going to take some adjusting.’

To the driving, and the man finding muggle technology interesting, he had to add that the kind of music he was hearing, -and was that soft sound humming? – was definitely NOT what he would have expected the surly Potions Master to listen to. First, it never occurred to him, as it probably had not to any student the man ever taught, that Snape might like music. Second, well all right the man liked it, but… it was not classical, as he believed someone like him would probably listen to, with how he and the dungeons looked… Third, it was rock or something of the sort. That much he knew from the time he had lived at his relatives’ house. Dudley sometimes heard something similar when he was watching that music channel* on the telly. In all, it was becoming apparent that the man beside him did not conform to the image his students, and probably the Death Eaters had of him.

As they made slow progress towards wherever they were going, Harry decided that trying to figure out Snape, at the moment, was too much of a headache. Instead, since he had a slightly clearer mind than he had had for a while, he decided to focus on remembering and trying to analyze some of the strange things that had happened to him that summer.

The visions where coming every other day and sometimes even daily; and when he had no visions, the nightmares about Cedric’s death and Voldemort’s return haunted him. The most he had been able to sleep were light dozes, or when he fell unconscious from pain and exhaustion. The visions had also become increasingly painful and tiring. The boy attributed that mainly to Voldemort gaining strength as the time passed, although there was probably something else causing it, but he had yet to find out what it could be.

During the visions, Harry felt the victim’s pain when under the ‘cruciatus’ curse, which appeared to be Voldemort’s favorite curse. He found it strange that it was only that curse that he felt, but so far he had no clue as to why that happened, and was grateful that it was so, otherwise he might have died already from either pain or an ‘Avada Kedavra’. He also knew he was not feeling its full strength -having felt it once- and for that he had to thank every deity he could remember. However, what really wrecked havoc with him in the beginning, was that he had to watch the people being tortured and he had no way of stopping it.

The Dark Lord was intent on getting his original followers back in shape, and on recruiting new ones. He held constant meetings for planning and strategy, and there were always muggles for them to practice with. Though from what Harry managed to hear during those sessions, when the pain was still bearable, his people were being discrete.

Death Eaters were ordered to choose muggles that were homeless, drug addicts or alcoholics that no one would miss. A few had been muggle families that lived isolated; some had not even been British. The Dark Lord had allowed his followers to capture and torture some wizarding families that lived partially isolated or that had few communications with others.

At least a couple of those had been related to or were Aurors, and he heard the Death Eaters mention revenge in regards to them, but Voldemort had made it clear that none of them should have any Hogwarts age children. The Dark Lord did not want to give Dumbledore any chance of spoiling his plans, if his students or their families began disappearing suddenly, the old fool might see fit to take more drastic measures than just talking to that inept imbecile of Cornelius Fudge. Voldemort wanted to bid his time before he made his presence known to the whole world, not just the British. But when he did, he was planning on creating widespread panic.

Things had changed for Harry after the fourth or was it the fifth vision? He really could not remember clearly, but he had been praying to any deity that listened to find a way to stop them. Suddenly, after an odd surge of magic, he had the freedom to move about the room or whatever area Voldemort held his Death Eater meetings. At least a couple had been outside, even Dark Lords suffered from the extreme heat wave the rest of the mortals were going through.

Harry went undetected, as no one seemed to see him even if the boy stood right before them. To test this, at first he had jumped and stood in front of several Death Eaters. For a few moments, he even indulged in making silly faces or obscene signs at them, and even dare to poke at Crabbe and Goyle Seniors. Once he was sure no Death Eater could see or detect his presence, he took a bigger risk and tried the same with Voldemort and he got almost no response.

During that first time he had freedom to move, he noticed that Voldemort became a little uneasy when he got closer and looked around –red eyes narrowed- to find the source of his uneasiness. That night Harry decided to keep his distance from ‘Voldie’ just in case. He worried that the maniac was able to sense someone or something there; although he barely gave any outward indications of it, except for the narrowed eyes. As the night progressed, and the ‘entertainment’ took place, the boy could sense him growing more comfortable and even relaxed.

During the next vision Harry, still unsure of how he was managing to do what he was doing, wished with all his heart to remain unnoticed by the Dark Lord. The least he wanted was for Him to find out Harry was spying on him -or worse- to find out just what kind of life the-boy-who-lived led at the Dursleys hands. At the start of the vision, he noticed Voldemort looking slightly uneasy, the same way he did in the previous visit. The fiend then wearily concentrated his attention on each of his followers present, muttering some odd sounding spell.

On most, he barely remained focused for scant seconds, and his silence made more than a few of his lesser followers nervously squirm, but they all had learned the hard way that it was better to wait quietly. His focus became intense when he reached the members of his inner circle –with the exception of Crabbe and Goyle Seniors- and even more so when he reached Professor Snape. The maniac seemed to be searching for something; he did not find anything unusual with anyone, though he had thought to himself quite amused that, even after twenty or so years, Snape still had that thick skull, as well as his lack of tolerance for incompetence and being saddled with imbeciles. After Harry made his wish, the Dark Lord seemed to ‘relax’ and loose that edge, and he did not use that muttered spell on most of his followers again, except for Lucius Malfoy and Snape when they were discussing information or plans.

That was when he realized it was a one-way link, and Harry had been immensely relieved by it. Unfortunately, the Death Eaters had chosen that day to have fun torturing a poor muggle girl that could not have been older than five years. Snape had been there again, though he refused -in no uncertain terms- to participate in the ‘fun’ and kept himself well away from the child’s tormentors. A clearly disgusted expression on his face, and those in charge of the ‘fun’ had been subjected to his sharp and derisive tongue –as well as some well placed hexes- if they so much as dared to address him.

Snape’s attitude did not surprise the boy as much as he thought it would, the man was, after all, on the side of the light and he surely would avoid getting involved; though he had participated at some point when the victims were adults. But what did surprise him, was that Voldemort actually seemed to indulge Snape, and found his comments, retorts, and actions amusing.

At one point, he had made it clear that only the Potions Master was allowed the ‘eccentricity’ of not participating when children of any age were involved. But he made it quite clear –by casting a ‘cruciatus’ on the new recruit that dared to point it out- that it would not be tolerated of anyone else. Seeing the little girl tortured had sickened Harry, he had retched, and threw up the water he drank before he fell asleep in it. Only after he woke up did he find out he had actually done it outside the vision.

Harry could not stand watching without doing anything. So acting quite irrationally, he stood in the path of one of the curses. To his surprise, and shock, he found himself on the receiving end of a very painful ‘cruciatus’. In the midst of his pain, he noticed the girl was not feeling the curse anymore. Harry covered the child with his ‘body’ to shield her, but the curses only got stronger. They were being cast simultaneously by several Death Eaters at one point.

The young boy had screamed his throat hoarse from the immense pain, and he felt on the verge of loosing consciousness. He sincerely wished he could take the girl to some place safe, because he did not know if he would still be able to block the curses once he passed out. The next thing he knew, they were no longer in the room with Voldemort and his Death Eaters. Instead, they appeared outside Hogwarts with a resounding pop that caused Fang to start barking like a maniac. Harry did not remain there though, and was propelled barely conscious to where the Dark Lord was. To say ‘Voldie’ was furious would have been an understatement; He ‘crucioed’ all of his followers present including Professor Snape.

Moving Voldemort’s victims to safety became his new task. It was extremely tiring, and he made some terrible decisions that only added to the guilt he felt over the death of Cedric Diggory. He could rescue one, maybe two people a night, but no more. Harry had to tear up families, separating the children from they parents. He could only save one child and had to leave the rest of the family to suffer at Voldemort’s hands. It broke his heart to see them hope that they would be rescued and then see that hope crushed when he could not; though he somehow managed to let them and those he rescued know the despair and helplessness he felt at not being able to save them all.

The maniac was always extremely vicious after one of his victims disappeared. But sometimes, the death of those that remained was more merciful and swift. The Dark Lord was in no mood to enjoy torture, and started to kill them himself with ‘Avada Kedavra’. Still, Harry had been able to see the relief of the parents –after he let them know how he felt- when at least one of their children survived. He clung to this image to be able to keep going, it had to be enough or he would go crazy with guilt.

That was how he had rescued Professor Snape almost three weeks later. Crabbe’s, Goyle’s and Malfoy’s fathers had gotten to the Professor before informing Voldemort, acting under the eldest Malfoy’s initiative. Harry had noticed that power struggles were common between the Death Eaters. And Lucius was the most vicious of them all. He wanted Snape out of his way to become ‘Voldemort’s’ second in command. The Hogwarts Professor seemed aware of this and played his role carefully. So far Snape seemed to be winning, though he had not yet reached the position he had at the end of the first war. He guessed Draco’s father was tired of waiting and decided to get rid of the Potions Master before he managed to earn the maniac’s trust. The boy had not been aware of the blonde’s intentions or he might have tried to get the Potions Master out of there before he got hurt. Harry needed the maniac to be present to know what was happening in the room. So what ‘Voldie’ did not know, he did not either.

The three of them had delivered extensive physical punishment by the time they presented Snape before the Dark Lord as a traitor. Oddly enough, Malfoy senior had not been able to produce any concrete proof of the professor’s supposed ‘treason’, only conjectures. But Voldemort was getting too mistrustful with the disappearances, and he did not question the elder Malfoy’s motives, although Harry was sure ‘Voldie’ was aware of them. When the blond wizard suggested that Snape had something to do with the disappearances; the prisoners ended at Hogwarts after all, and the man worked there. The Dark Lord decided he could do without a Potions Master of Snape’s abilities and a spy that close to Dumbledore. He allowed Malfoy his small victory.

As they dragged the Potions Master into the room were Voldemort was sitting in his throne-like chair, Harry noticed that neither Death Eater was unharmed. Actually, they had been quite beat up too. So he guessed the professor did not go without one hell of a fight; one that he would have liked to see. His respect and admiration for the man raised up quite a few notches. That did not mean he ‘liked’ him, because he did not. Although he did not ‘hate’ Snape either, he never really had.

Harry observed the men carefully, none wore their masks and their robes were torn in places, taking in every detail and imprinting them in his memory. It really was a memorable sight. Since the start of his visions, he had wanted to ‘do’ something to them for all their vicious cruelty –the trio was the worst of the Death Eaters- and he found it rather ironic that it had been Professor Snape who did.

He had silently cheered at his professor; so far no one had been able to cause any damage to the elder Crabbe and Goyle. Until they met with Snape, though the man did not look to be the type of person who would have been able to hold his own on a fist fight, especially against those trolls. Malfoy’s bodyguards sported black eyes, what appeared to be broken noses, Goyle was barely able to stay on his feet, Crabbe was limping and cradling his right arm. Malfoy too was limping and cradling his wrist, though he only had a dark red mark on his cheek that was probably going to bruise.

Voldemort was not pleased that one of his closest followers had betrayed him, and even less when he found out Malfoy had not been able to break him and extract information about Dumbledore, Hogwarts or Harry Potter. The boy was impressed by the man’s fortitude, determination, and well… ability to withstand the pain. In his experience, many, if not all, would have broken with half of what Snape got. Still, the man would not reveal anything, including the address where Harry Potter lived, and the boy got the distinct impression the Potions Master did know he lived in 4 Privet Drive, Little Whining Surrey.

The day they uncovered Snape, Harry had been particularly weak. He had not eaten for almost a week and Dudley fell on him down the stairs that morning while trying to catch him, during one of his Harry hunting games. He had ended in the barely alive ‘human pancake’ category. He was really hurt and had no strength to attempt a rescue; but he just could not leave Snape there. The man was protecting him even if it meant a more painful death.

It was common knowledge among his Death Eaters that ‘Voldie’ would not spare anyone’s life, especially not that of a traitor. But he was known to sometimes kill them quicker -when he was in a ‘good’ mood- if those he tortured provided the information or even the ‘sport’ he wanted. So far the professor had, provided the ‘sport’ that is. The man had resisted screaming for a long time, much longer than any Harry had seen so far, including the other Death Eaters. And he had not pleaded once, not even to God or any other deity. The boy was almost certain that if Snape broke and spilled all he knew; Voldemort would have killed him quicker, one ‘Avada Kedavra’ and no more pain. But the Potions Master did not break, he seemed determined to take whatever information he had to the grave with him.

It took Harry a lot of time to gather enough strength to move to where Snape laid on the ground writhing from the effects of continuous ‘cruciatus’ and other curses. The man was beyond coherent by this time; though with luck he had not lost his mind yet. Harry shielded him, giving the older wizard a respite before painfully realizing he could not take him to the usual place.

Snape told Voldemort where the drop zone was only three meetings ago. Harry had been suspicious for some time, and only after much thinking ‘the-boy-who-lived’ came to the conclusion that Dumbledore had to have authorized that information, at least he hoped it was so. Snape was making very slow progress in gaining his former rank in Voldemort’s inner circle; this information should have moved him towards that goal. But it had not worked as expected with Lucius Malfoy sowing the seeds of suspicion.

Anyway, he could not leave the older wizard there; a Death Eater would just go to retrieve him. The Professor also needed medical attention, even more than previous victims did; he had never waited that long into the torture session to rescue someone. In his pain fogged mind, Harry surmised that the best place would be to take him directly to the infirmary at Hogwarts, since he had never been in St. Mungos. He pictured the room clearly in his mind, and wished both of them there.

They arrived with an extremely loud ‘pop’ that immediately brought Madame Pomfrey out of her room wearing only a thin robe over her nightgown, clear sign that she had already retired for the night. The trip left Harry almost completely drained, it had been hard to get inside Hogwarts protections. Before he returned, he got the feeling that professor Snape was not going to survive, and it both saddened and made him feel guilty. If he had only been stronger he could have gotten the man out before it was too late. It was rather strange feeling for the young boy; he had not been able to sense anyone else before. Snape knew there was no escape and that he was going to die, so he had made his peace and welcomed it. This rather surprised Harry, none of the others had accepted their imminent death. But he was in no condition to ponder long about it so he pushed it to the back of his mind.

The guilt started to take over, someone else was going to die because of him. Was it not enough that his parents and Cedric had died already? How many more were going to die because of him? True, Professor Snape was a spy, and probably knew the risk he was taking, the fact that he accepted his death proved that. Still, the Dark Lord had pressed more insistently for information on his whereabouts than on anything else from Dumbledore or Hogwarts.

If only he had not been weak, he would have been able to get the man to safety sooner; he could have kept him from the extreme suffering Voldemort and his Death Eaters inflicted on him. He owed him, and he had to admit that he respected him for going through so much to protect Gryffindor’s-golden-boy, whom he had made no secret he disliked above any other student. Before he returned -as if pulled by an invisible elastic band- Harry sincerely wished the man would survive, and that he could give the Professor enough strength to heal and recover fast from his injuries. He wanted him to live; he would not be able to bear knowing the man had died. He… he needed to thank him, to tell him that he was the most courageous man he had ever met, and that he was sad no one really knew that aspect of him. Harry was sure he would get some snarky remark about it, but he really did not mind. Also, despite their previous animosity; he had never desired the man’s death.

Upon his return to the building were the meeting was being held he saw a raging Voldemort cursing just about everyone and everything before him. By the time his anger and frustration were down to manageable levels, there was no Death Eater left standing and most were unconscious. Harry had surprisingly remained conscious for the whole treatment, and he fervently hoped he might have a few days respite from the visions; it was clear the madman’s followers were not going to get up anytime soon.

Rescuing Snape left its toll on Harry, he was too weak to move or do anything at all for more than three days, and was oddly thankful that his aunt had left him locked in the cupboard. After all, according to them, he had screamed his head off all night. Who would not after so many ‘cruciatus’? His body was also suffering from the event, his throat was raw from screaming and he felt like he was not healing normally, in fact, the boy could say his body was not healing at all. Harry had involuntary tremors for some time. At first they were so strong that he could not have moved if he wanted to without falling down, thankfully, they had started to ease to more manageable levels slowly.

That week he got no food, only two glasses of water a day and, to his utter humiliation, no bathroom outings, not that he believed he would have been able to make it to the bathroom in his condition anyway. Still, he got a minor beating for making a mess of himself, and for vilifying the place with his foul stench. Harry had been afraid that if he did not find a way for the smell of his cupboard to remain unnoticed, this time his uncle might get involved and finally relieve him of his miserable existence. It was not a bad prospect to contemplate with the way he was feeling at the moment. But that would mean more pain, at least until he passed out, and he definitely had enough of that already. So he had wished again, concentrating on keeping the smell inside; and it must have worked because he had no more complaints about the stench. He had only been out of the cupboard for about an hour before Snape made his appearance.

They arrived to a very nice part of London, and Snape drove the SUV to the underground parking lot of an eight-storied building. He parked the car in a reserved space beside the elevator cube, checked he had all the boy’s things and the documents with him, and then proceeded to get Harry out of the car. Potter had squeaked in surprise at the movement and gasped a bit in pain. It seemed he had been so deep in thought he did not notice the car had stopped. Severus replaced the numbing charm again while on the road, but he guessed that it was starting to wear off if the previous two times, and the gasp, were any indication. The professor then made his way to the elevator and managed to press the PH button without bumping the boy against the walls.

“Sir?” Harry asked hesitantly. He was curious about where they were, and why were they using a muggle elevator instead of floo, apparating or a portkey. He also cursed his near blindness without glasses; he just could not make out any relevant features of the place they had arrived to.

“Later Mr. Potter,” was all the Potions Master said. The elevator was not the place to talk. One of his neighbors, or a visitor could board it, so it was better to wait until they were inside the wards and silencing charms of his flat. They reached their floor and went out straight into a flat.

“Nan, I’m back,” Severus called raising his voice a little without stopping his stride as he went to the guest bedroom, though he managed to drop his SUV’s keys in their place lest he lost them again.

Whatever Harry was expecting the place to look, even as blurry as he could see, it definitely was not it. The areas of the flat they passed were all in warm tones, the walls appeared to be a soft raw color, and there was a lot of light, unlike Hogwarts’ dungeons. Snape took him to a room that appeared to be mostly decorated in blues. There was also a lot of light there, and he could tell there was either a large window, or a floor to ceiling one from where the light came into the room.

He could not really make out much of the furniture, except that they were mixtures of darker and lighter blurs, and that the short and big one with blobs of color was probably the bed. The professor settled him on it, and Harry realized the dashes of colors he saw were cushions and pillows, fluffy and comfortable ones. Snape used them to prop him to a sitting position on the bed, and to raise his right leg from the bed’s surface.

“Oh my Severus! You didn’t say it was this… bad,” Nan exclaimed seeing the battered boy, he really was a sorry sight. She was carrying the potions and salve that he had asked for on the phone. “What happened to him?” She asked as she placed her cargo on the bedside table.

“His relatives,” was his dry answer, but his face reflected anger and disgust at the sole mention of those people. Not for the first time since he picked the boy up, he regretted not having done more to them. He had been fighting the urge to go back and do… something all the way home.

“I fell down the stairs,” Harry supplied not liking the implications Snape was making, though they were as true as the fact that he had indeed fallen down the stairs. He did not know who the woman was, or if she was trustworthy. And there was already one person too many that knew of his family problems, he did not want anyone else to know.

“And that… that ‘thing’ that fell on you isn’t your relative Potter?” He asked disgusted, though he made an effort to sound neutral.

“Umm… yes, he is,” Harry admitted a bit reluctantly.

“And wasn’t your aunt the one who decided you didn’t need medical attention, despite your obvious injuries?” Severus still kept his voice sounding neutral; he did not want to give the impression to Potter that he was behaving the same way he did at Hogwarts.

“Yes she did,” Harry admitted with a sigh. Whatever Snape was, it was not a fool. The man would be able to tell what kind of life he had with the Dursleys, by just looking at his current condition, despite all his intentions of hiding it.

“So your relatives ARE responsible for your current condition Mr. Potter, are they not?”

Harry nodded slowly fixing his gaze on his hands. Severus could see he was not just uncomfortable, but also quite ashamed, like the boy believed it was his fault. It appeared Potter he believed he should have been able to stop them. He probably thought it was his fault that he was treated the way he was. It was not uncommon for children in similar conditions to believe it. The boy was also probably expecting him to make some demeaning comment about it, and to receive the same or worse treatment from him that he had at their hands. He had not given the boy reason to believe otherwise during the four years he had been his professor. Well, he better disabuse him of that notion from the start.

“Do not make excuses for them, they do not deserve it. That kind of behavior towards children, especially family, has no excuse.” The boy raised his head and looked in the general direction of his voice with a rather surprised expression. “Nothing you could have ever done merits to be subjected to what you have.”

Harry’s eyes were wide at saucers at hearing the man’s words; he would never have expected him to say something like that to him. He had believed Snape would find that he, Harry Potter, deserved any and all punishments -no matter how severe- for any misconduct he incurred in. It was so disconcerting, confusing and… oddly reassuring that he did not.

“Rest assured Mr. Potter, that neither Nan nor I would ever mistreat you. As long as you’re my apprentice, you won’t lack food, a decent place to sleep and medical attention. I also do not believe in punishing children physically.”

“You don’t?” It was all that Harry was able to blurt relieved at that last revelation.

‘Well what were you expecting? The man’s known to be mean, snarky, and a real bastard to students, but no one has ever complained that he beat them. If he had, the rumor would still be going around warning other students about him.’ The Hermione-like voice reasoned, and he had to agree with it. His words also explained his attitude at the meetings when they tortured children. If he did not do it then, when he ‘had to’ then it was clear he would not ‘do it’ anywhere else.

“No, I don’t. There are other methods to keep the little dunderheads in line, no need to beat them. Be assured that if you misbehave I can come with a suitable punishment that won’t involve pain… Umm… a school full of adolescents is always in short supply of bubotuber puss don’t you agree?” He let the implication hang, no one in their right mind liked collecting the stuff, and it always made for a good detention activity.

Harry shuddered a bit, he hated it, but it was no different from getting a detention and he could deal with that. It seemed that living with Snape was not going to be as bad as he originally thought, in fact, just the prospect of three meals a day was improvement enough over the way he lived most of his life. The rest he mentioned, if indeed he meant it, were just added bonuses.

The woman had been silent while he and Snape talked, though he could see her blur standing beside the bed, he guessed she was the same person his professor called on the mobile phone, and the one he called when coming in. Harry was really curious as to who she was, and what was her relation to Snape. Somehow, he could not picture the man as married, though he could not discard the possibility that she might be his wife, he had implied that she lived with him when he said neither he nor her would mistreat him.

The woman came closer and fuzzed a bit over him making sure he was resting comfortably on the bed. She accidentally touched him and he cringed, raising his arms instinctively in a protective manner at the unexpected contact. Harry caught himself and tried to make it look as if he was only stretching his arms. She was not going to hit him… at least he did not think so. Had not Snape told him only a few moments ago that he was against physical punishment? That neither of them would mistreat him? He really needed to work on his reactions to people. Cringing like that made him seem weak and scared; he could not allow anyone to know that he really was. These defensive reactions had not been that bad before this summer, though he had had them for a long time -just not as pronounced- and he had been able to keep everyone from noticing for four years.

The Potions Master had cursed the boy’s relatives for living, and Albus Dumbledore for leaving him there when he saw Potter’s reaction. He had tried to cover it, but it had been clear enough. Nan had noticed it too, and looked first surprised and shocked, then anger had lit her eyes. Severus hoped she never came in contact with the Dursleys, he did not fancy trying to save her from Azkaban for casting all three unforgivables on them.

“Hi sweetie,” Nan started talking once she had put her anger under control.

Nan’s tone was warm and friendly. It helped to reassure him that he was in no immediate danger and he relaxed his slightly protective stance a bit; though he could react with very little warning. It was then that he realized that he had been very tense indeed. Harry noticed that her voice did not sound young, but… it did not sound old either. He shook his head slightly, he was probably not thinking straight.

“I’m Matilda Moongoop,” her voice sounded amused, and Harry tried not to chuckle at the last name. “It’s alright, you can laugh, it’s a silly name.” Harry decided it would not be bad to be polite and introduce himself properly. Snape had not done it yet.

“I’m Harold James Potter, pleased to meet you…” He gave her a tentative smile and turned in her direction, “Miss Moongoop.” He added the last a bit uncertainly.

“You’re a charmer Harold,” She chuckled, and then glared at Severus for snorting.

“Please call me Harry, everyone does except the Professor, he calls me Potter.”

“All right Harry and you can call me Nan, that’s what Sev’s called me since he was able to speak, and it’s much better than my names,” Snape snorted again and Harry turned in his direction, although his silhouette got lost in the blue wall.

“You’re Professor Snape’s sister?” Harry ventured cautiously. He did not want to incur in Snape’s wrath for prying, but he was curious. To his surprise she laughed and the professor sputtered.

“See? I told you he was a charmer Sev,” she was still laughing

“Umm… whatever you say sister dear,” his tone was slightly condescending. He had found it amusing that Potter was fishing for information in a rather Slytherin way.

“Oh you! Show more respect to your elders,” she admonished the Severus, though her tone of voice was amused.

“Of course mother dear,” now he was amused at seeing the range of emotions and confusion on the boy’s face.

“You’re his mother?!!!” Harry squeaked, and he heard Snape snigger. It was too much for him; SNAPE sniggering? He raised a tentative hand to his forehead to check if he had a fever and all that had happened was a hallucination.

‘Nope, no fever,’ he thought as he heard his professor chuckling. So he just shook his head disconcerted.

“Severus, you’re confusing him!”

“It would not be the first time,” he had not really planned on making fun of the boy, but it had certainly provided a small relief to the tension he was feeling over the whole situation.

“I’m not his mother Harry; actually, I was his and his brother’s nurse.” At the boy’s still confused look she clarified. “I was his nanny, and as I said before I know him since he was born.” Now it was Harry’s turn to snigger.

‘So she’s his nanny…’ Harry snorted at the thought of a baby Snape, though he ended picturing him all grown up in baby clothes, with a rattle in one hand and a bottle on the other. He just had a hard time trying not to burst out laughing at the outrageous picture in his mind. He felt slightly more relaxed in their presence; the misunderstanding had served to lighten his mood. He wished he could see their faces, especially Snape’s, he had never seen an amused expression on his face and he was sure he had looked it. Nan noticed he was squinting, so she gave Severus an inquisitive look.

“His glasses were broken, irreparably, if what his aunt told him is to be believed,” was all his explanation.

“Yeah, I have to admit I’m blind as a bat without them,” Harry agreed, looking slightly flustered and quite frustrated because he could not see. He was also angry with his aunt; if she had kept them Snape would have been able to repair them, or Nan. He took a deep breath to rein in his temper, and found out deep breaths were not a good idea with broken ribs. The charm had worn off, and they hurt like hell. He tried to hide his grimace, but was not completely successful.

“Has the spell worn off?” Severus asked letting some concern show in his voice. He approached the bed and looked on the nightstand where Nan had left the potion vials.

“Yes Sir,” he replied with a small nod and trying to calm his breathing to less painful rhythm, at the time he held his chest with trembling hands.

“Well, then I can give you some painless potion. It’ll be much better than the charm and last longer too, open up,” he ordered and poured a dose of the potion in the boy’s mouth when he obeyed. In seconds the pain was gone and his breathing became easier. Harry looked both relieved and disgusted, that potion had been revolting. Painless potion tasted particularly nasty, but countering the taste diminished its potency and it took longer to take effect so, at least for his own consumption, Severus prepared the original formula.

“Better?” Sev asked when he saw Potter’s expression. The boy nodded. He decided to cast the more advanced diagnostic spell, he noticed the involuntary tremors were still there, and he did not like it. “I’m going to give you another check up, with a more advanced spell, just to make sure everything is still healing all right.” He informed the boy and proceeded with the incantation. He normally would not have used magic in the flat, but it really could not be helped this time.

There was not a lot of change from what he had found at the relatives’ house. He got a better report on the infection, it only confirmed that he needed Eldon to check on the boy, it was more extensive than he expected. Severus told Nan that he intended calling his cousin in law later, when she suggested they should take the boy to St. Mungos. Potter had paled at the mention of the wizarding hospital, it was clear he did not like the idea anymore than his professor did. He explained to his old nurse that ‘the-boy-who-lived’ would attract too much attention and questions about how he sustained those injuries. He was sure the boy would not want that information to be leaked to the press. She reluctantly accepted that indeed calling Eldon was the only option they really had if they wanted to keep the knowledge of Harry’s family life from the press.

As he went reading the spells report, he found out that some of the nerve endings were practically ‘fried’. The ‘cruciatus’ curse was the only thing that could do that to nerves and only after either prolonged exposure or several continuous casts. This result frankly left him perplexed; there really was no explanation for that. He decided to treat it with his cruciatus-after-effects potion just to be on the safe side, though getting Potter’s nerves back to normal would take a long time. He was physically very weak, but it could be solved with proper nutrition, rest, and later some carefully selected exercises. It was also to be expected after what he had been through. The last thing he found was that his magical reserves were very low, but he attributed it to his physical condition and having sustained the stench containing spell for a few days as well as the involuntary ‘notice-me-not’ charms.

Once the injuries were ascertained, Snape left the room without saying anything. He came back a few moments later carrying another potion vial and a mug. He mixed the proper dosages of all the potions in the mug and gave it to Potter. One of them caught Harry’s attention, he was not sure what it was but it masked the flavors of all the other potions. So he could imagine he was drinking a cool mug of chocolate, he loved it and he would have drunk a pint of it, if he could have. While he finished taking the potions, Snape told him he could have his wand, and the man fished it from the boy’s trunk once Harry told him were it was.

The Professor decided this was the time to explain there were several protective and concealing wards around the flat to avoid calling the attention of the Ministry. The place was in fact, what was commonly known as un-plottable, so they were actually quite safe there. They could do magic with no problem there, even if the restriction for underage use of magic was not lifted, Harry would have been able to cast any spell or charm without any Ministry official the wiser. Still, both Severus and Nan preferred doing most things for themselves, the muggle way. Snape still put the boy’s wand on the nightstand just in case he needed it. But he warned him that he should avoid using magic as much as possible, at least until the medi-wizard had checked him over. His magical levels were very low.

The last part of the treatment involved a salve that had to be softly rubbed on the bruises to help them heal. Harry had dared to protest against it. It was enough that Snape had to help him take a bath, and found out how skinny and bruised he was. Having more people touching him, and seeing his condition just made him cringe. In the end Nan talked him into it; the woman was too good at pushing aside any excuses, pretexts, or objections he had. So he ended giving up and allowing them to apply the salve with a resigned sigh. Harry was surprised when Snape helped her apply the salve. He had many bruises, but their hands were careful and very gentle. It was odd how the gesture of being treated kindly made him feel cared for; it was something he rarely felt in his life. And somehow he never felt like that when he was under the care of Madame Pomfrey.

Harry just did not know what to think of Snape anymore. The Potions Master did not fit with any of his pre-conceived ideas of him, it was just too confusing. But he was feeling good at the moment, and safe. So he let himself relax, he would sort his confusion later and decided to enjoy the rare feelings, allowing the gentle hands to lull him to sleep.

Additional Notes:

* Queen and all their songs belong to themselves and the record company (ies) that commercialized their music.

* For the story’s sake and as background I’ll probably be mentioning songs, groups and solo singers occasionally throughout the story. Mostly Queen, U2, Pink Floyd, Peter Gabriel, The Police, Sting and the like; I’ll concentrate mostly on those I remember were around in the 80’s and some of the 90’s.

* Bohemian Rhapsody, at least here in Mexico – among rock music lovers – is considered a classic in their discography (I personally love it).

* MTV. I know TV in the UK is handled in a different way than in the USA and my own country, Mexico (I think it’s something about having to buy a license or something similar, which we don’t have to). I read somewhere that they do have satellite television (I do get BBC news on DirectTV, so they are at least transmitting). Dudley being the spoiled brat that he is (and couch potato #1) satellite TV is a must, even though he probably does not watch it.

Related posts:

1. Apprentice: Chapter 1 (02/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 1 (02/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...
2. Apprentice: Chapter 5 (06/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 5 (06/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...
3. Apprentice: Chapter 3 (04/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 3 (04/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.

Title: Apprentice: Chapter 5 (06/?)
Author: Animealam
Rating: PG-13
Pairing: None yet, previous Snape/OC
Warnings: Violence, child abuse, manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, OOC-ness.
Disclaimer: Nope, doesn’t belong to me. I only play with them a bit.
Summary: The war had been over for several years, and Harry’s life did not turn out the way he expected it. He ended leaving England and travelling the world. That’s where death found him, but he was the Master of the Hollows and second chances were a given. He would not waste them.

Aditional Warnings:

THIS IS AN AU STORY (AUAlternate Universe), even though I try to follow the original novels as close as I can.

Not a native English speaker writing.

Characters might be Out Of Character (OOC)

There might be spoilers for all books.

Author Note: When I started writing this story, book five was not yet out.

I have decided to include details from the fifth book, not mnay and not yet, but there will be certain aspects of the book included.

I took to long getting this chapter out, so I have yet to have it beta’ed’. I usually send it to Phoenix Angel, but I really wanted to get this one out soon. I have been obsesing with some of the future chapters, so in order to get there I need to get this and about three more chapters out.

I really appreciate all your reviews and some I’ll take into consideration. I had planned on adding a chapter to answer reviews, but with new policies I don’t think so. Anyway I’ll respond to some on the next chapter since I need to read through the lot of them.

Chapter 5

Harry’s glasses were destroyed in the accident that broke some of his bones and left his leg a mess about a week ago, or at least he thought it had been a week. That had become the usual interval between his outings to do chores since the summer started. And what a summer it had been so far, with painful visions courtesy of Voldemort almost every other day; and nightmares of the third task the rest of the time, he had barely had a couple of restful hours of sleep. He had also been suffering the after effects of the cruciatus from his visions, so his coordination was completely off most of the time.

Harry would not have been in any condition to walk around, much less do any kind of chores because of the visions alone. However, the Dursleys really could not care less, except for the fact that he woke them up every time he had a vision, and Uncle Vernon dealt him a few punches -to keep him quiet- when that happened. Yeah right, like that would stop the bloody things. It was not as if he wanted to have them, but so far, he had not found a way to stop them. Over all, his relatives were meaner than before, mostly his aunt.

Aunt Petunia did not forget, and certainly would never forgive, the ton-tongue-toffee incident from the summer before. She decided to give him as little food as possible, to punish him for it; and that was besides using her normal arsenal of pans and brooms to ‘educate’, and keep him from ‘cursing’, and ‘contaminating’ her ‘little’ Duddykins.

She decided as soon as he set foot in the house, that he should go back to his cupboard and leave the room to Dudley. She, of course, did not take into consideration that Harry, the owl cage, and his trunk would compete for space in there. To make things worse tripping down the stairs along with Dudley had almost killed him. Especially because his whale of a cousin landed on top of him and while they fell, he rolled over him several times too, thus causing more damage than a normal fall should. He still had no clue how that came to happen.

Petunia decided Harry was faking most of his injuries, and that it would be a waste of time and money to take him to the hospital to treat those that did look ugly, like his knee. She only gave him some antiseptic to clean them up and a few bandages, telling him to be thankful that he got that much. She also determined the glasses were a lost case and she was not going to let Vernon waste money on buying him a new pair. Harry would have to do without, after beating him with the broomstick for tripping her poor Duddykins, Petunia threw the glasses in the rubbish can, and him back into the cupboard.

His uncle’s fist had a say also later that day. Vernon accused him of wanting to kill his son. Harry would have laughed at the irony of it, since it was him who felt barely alive. No longer was he ‘the-boy-who-lived’ but ‘the-boy-who-almost-became-a-human-pancake’. That night after his punishment, he was returned to cupboard with no food, not that they had fed him more than stale bread since he arrived, and he had had not come out until that day. To make things worse, that same night he had another vision. It had been the hardest to bear and watch so far. And it was after this one that he had trouble focusing his mind, and thinking straight for several hours after the visions ended.

Without his glasses, Harry was as blind as a bat. Because of that, and the fact that he had not been thinking clearly for a while, he had not really noticed that Professor Snape was not a black blur as he was supposed to be. No one had ever seen the Potions Master wearing anything but black robes and clothes at Hogwarts; the idea that he would actually wear any other color would have been unthinkable by students, and probably some faculty members.

As he lay on the couch, Harry began to take notice and realized that where the Professor sat, there was a bluish blur. It puzzled him and he wished he could see clearly. It was not that he had had not identified the man. His voice as well as his sarcasm were easily recognizable, but the light coloring of the clothing was… disconcerting. There were also some things he should have asked from the beginning, like why was he there? Where were they going? Why had he taken care of him? He had been kind, in a Snape-ish sort of way, despite his sarcasm. He had also been quite gentle when he took care of his injuries and while he helped him in the bath. He would not have thought the ‘greasy git’ capable of it. Harry however, was still too out of it with the effects of his vision, prolonged pain, and hunger; it really was a wonder he could think at all.

Things became more disconcerting when he heard the man talk to someone he called ‘Nan’ and ask this person to get them several potions. It was then that he realized that Snape was pressing a shiny silvery object to the area where his ear was supposed to be. He could not suppress the thoughtful frown while he tried to think what the thing was.

“What are you frowning at Mr. Potter?” Severus snapped at the boy who visibly flinched, and actually seemed to shy away from him, not like the Potter he was used to seeing at Hogwarts. He did not like it at all, and he also worried that the boy’s eyes were a bit glazed and unfocused; could the contusion be more serious than what the spell diagnosed?

“What are you doing here Professor? Is that thing a… a muggle mobile phone? Why aren’t you a black blur instead of a blue one? Why…” Harry let out in a stream, worried that if he stopped, the ill-tempered wizard would not deign to listen, much less respond to his questions. Although to be truthful, he did not believe Snape would respond to any of them. Still, he had to try, who knew? The git might actually answer for once.

“Mr. Potter I think that was the longest continuous set of words I’ve heard you utter in four years,” he said sarcastically.

Harry glared at him, or at least in the general direction of where his head was supposed to be. Severus was a bit puzzled about the blur part of the questions until he noticed the boy was not wearing his glasses, was Potter that blind? He was pleased to notice that the boy was coherent enough to ask questions, despite his glazed eyes. He then attributed the unfocused look to the lack of his glasses. It also seemed that the crack on is head did no damage to the brain, but then he always believed the brat had a thicker skull than most people did.

“To answer your question, yes it’s a perfectly functional muggle mobile phone…”

“But… you… how?” Harry stuttered confused.

“Back to incomplete sentences are we?” Severus sneered but then realized that if the boy was speaking of seeing blurs it probably went unnoticed. He also mentally chastised himself, had he not decided to stop verbally abusing the boy? He needed to change the way he addressed him, although in Potter’s condition, the boy might think he was hallucinating. “Contrary to popular belief Mr. Potter, I don’t hate muggles… well at least not all of them,” he glared with contempt at the still unconscious woman and the… boy. “I find muggle technology quite fascinating and ingenious; but unlike that fool Arthur Weasley, I take the time to investigate what the things are used for. I REFRAIN from charming or be-spelling the things until I KNOW what they are supposed to do and I am certain a spell would make them more efficient, otherwise I leave them the way they are. Also do you believe I dress in black all the time? Even outside the school?” Harry’s eyebrows shot almost to his hairline at all those admissions; he would have never thought any of it possible. Snape allowed himself a pleased smile; after all, the kid could not see him. “What? Speechless now?” He smirked letting amusement show in his voice; the boy was too easy to shock. “And tell me Potter, where are your glasses?”

“My glasses are probably in the rubbish Sir.” Harry responded softly, and then went on explaining, as he did not want him to think he had almost been beaten to death.

His uncle had done that a couple of times before, apart from the almost nightly punches when he woke them up, but to Harry those did not constitute a beating. However, that was not the reason for his injuries this time. Besides, admitting to being abused would amount in his eyes to admitting being weak and unable to defend himself from mere muggles. He did not think that was a good idea, considering the way the Potions Master had treated him before.

“Dudley fell on me down the stairs last week Sir; at least I think it was last week.” He muttered the last, and then went on. “According to my aunt, they were broken beyond repair. I’m not allowed to use magic or I might have tried to fix them,” he responded with half a shrug, his right shoulder still not working properly. Severus raised his eyebrows in surprise, that… thing fell on top of Potter, and he was still alive? Ok the boy was quite mauled, but still alive, and it explained the condition of his knee and ankle. It probably took the brunt of the whale boy’s weight when they finally landed. “Why are you here Sir?”

“Headmaster Dumbledore sent me to pick you up. The wards around the house have been weakening slowly since the summer break started. It’s no longer safe for you to stay here.” At that the boy had laughed bitterly, it was rather ironic to mention it “Potter?”

“It’s nothing Sir, don’t mind me?” Harry told Snape. He had never been safe there, and now the man knew it. The Potions Master decided to humor the boy and went on as if nothing happened.

“We better get going; I have no wish of being caught in a traffic jam.” The last comment was more to himself than to the boy. Still Harry heard it, and it puzzled him. Since when did wizards worried about muggle traffic? Was he talking about broom traffic? That sounded a bit farfetched though.

“Traffic jam? Aren’t we going back to Hogwarts Sir?” He asked, noticing that his brain was less foggy and he was able to sound more coherent.

“No, not for a few days at least; I have some pending business in muggle London.” Severus decided to explain, and saw the boy frown as he processed that bit of information, though he was again surprised that he did not ask about it. “Besides, Poppy just left yesterday for a vacation in the Bahamas… or was it Puerto Rico?” He shrugged since he had been in such a hurry to leave the infirmary the last couple of days that he really did not pay attention to the medi-witch’s inane babble about her sunny vacation. “There’s no one to take care of you at the school. Where’s your owl?” He asked changing the subject.

“I left her at Hogwarts Sir. I’m sure Dudley would have found a way to hurt Hedwig if she came with me.”

“From what I saw, I wouldn’t doubt it,” he agreed absentmindedly. He was forgetting something important to do before the left. Then he remembered that to keep Harry protected while in muggle London and with him, they needed to transfer the remaining wards, and sign the apprenticeship contract.

‘If I tell him I’m to be his Master, the brat’s not going to like it anymore than I did, but might as well get it over with while he still a bit dazed. He probably won’t ask.’

According to Dumbledore, both the teen and he had to sign the apprenticeship contract and one other parchment for the wards to transfer. He had asked where the wards were supposed to transfer to but had not received an answer. Trust Albus to avoid explaining things clearly.

‘It had something to do with me being the guardian, and substituting the blood relations,’ he sighed and shook his head in confusion. ‘Albus was so damn vague about explaining this part, I really don’t like it but… it seems there’s no other way if the boy is to be protected.’

“Mr. Potter I need you to sign some papers before we go out,” he told the boy without preamble.

“Sign? What for?” Harry asked confused. “Besides I don’t think I can, I’m right handed Sir, and I my arm doesn’t respond yet.”

“Don’t worry about the arm; just touching the document in the right place will authenticate you. I will also need three drops of your blood.”

The blood part bothered Severus quite a bit. He could not shake the feeling that he would get more than he bargained for because of it. He was also sure blood was not required in any apprenticeship contract or a guardianship transfer. He had mentioned it to Dumbledore, but the only thing he got in response was the old wizard stressing the utter importance of this part.

“And what am I supposed to sign?” the boy asked with a frown.

It was not that Harry did not trust Snape, because oddly enough he did. After all, the older wizard had saved his life several times. Because of his visions, he had proof of the man’s loyalty to the light side, and knew how much the Potions Master was willing to sacrifice to keep him safe regardless of their mutual dislike. It was just that he never had to sign anything before leaving the Dursleys. Also, at the moment, he could not read what he had to sign, so he had no real way of knowing what he was committing to do.

“The Headmaster decided that you need more specific training in Defense Against the Dark Arts among other things. When he petitioned the Ministry of Magic to authorize those extra courses, they refused to deviate from the school plan in any form. Personally, I think Fudge is just trying to complicate things by being a complete imbecile and refuse to acknowledge the Dark Lord’s return. Therefore, the only way available for you to obtain this kind of training is if a Master takes you as his apprentice.”

“Well the Minister IS a moron,” Harry agreed. He had developed a strong dislike of Cornelius Fudge. “But… a Master?”

“Yes, a Master boy.” Harry could not help but cringe a bit at hearing that word.

Boy and freak were the only things the Dursleys had called him all this summer, and what either uncle Vernon or aunt Petunia called him before punishing him since he was sent to live with them. He had unconsciously begun to associate the word with at least a slap. Severus noticed his reaction and had his belief that the abuse had been going on for some time confirmed. He could not help but sigh. He was not the right person to deal with Potter, no matter that he already admitted to himself that he had to modify his behavior towards the child; he knew it was not going to happen overnight. He did have very little patience and one hell of a temper after all; they were not part of the act. For Potter’s sake, Severus would try a more neutral tone while speaking with him, and avoid using the word boy for the time being. He really did not need to deal with a scared child.

“A Master has complete freedom to choose what to teach and when,” he went on explaining in his lecture voice. “The Ministry can’t interfere, nor can it break a contract once it’s signed. As an apprentice, you won’t be taking lessons with the rest of the school. In fact, you would no longer be considered a student, though you’ll still live at Hogwarts. Your lessons are to be more personal and intensive. Your duties and responsibilities are not many; you must LEARN, OBEY, and ASSIST your Master, that’s about everything you have to do.”

“That doesn’t sound like too much to ask,” Harry commented thoughtfully.

“No it’s not; although I believe that with your history, the obeying part might give you trouble Potter.” The boy glared at him. “In return, the Master will not only teach you what you need, but also most of what he knows of his Mastery subject. He will provide for you and protect you if the need arises. Although some might want to make you earn your keep.” Severus added.

The thought occurred to him that having an assistant while experimenting or brewing some of the most complicated potions would be a valuable asset. He could leave the bothersome tasks of preparing the ingredients to Potter, those tasks were always time consuming when what he really wanted was to start the actual brewing. Suddenly having an apprentice did not sound as bad as he had thought only that morning.

“Since you’re still underage the Master becomes your legal guardian, although even after you reach majority you will remain an apprentice until you can pass the Mastery exams for which you were trained, or the contract is revoked by mutual consent.”

“Umm, obeying won’t be a problem I think, though it doesn’t seem the Master gets a lot out of this.” He muttered.

Harry was used to do what the adult Dursleys ordered, even though at Hogwarts he rebelled when Hermione and Ron were around. Being with them let him free his natural curiosity, question things, and do something about it. However, he fought not to do anything of the sort when he was with his relatives. Questioning their orders on a good day usually ended in a few days without food. On a bad day… he rather not think about it.

“It appears so, but this is designed to guarantee that knowledge won’t be lost. This is a very ancient custom that has not changed since it started more than three thousand years ago; it’s not that common anymore, though not unheard of. However, it still serves the same purpose, and it’s believed those trained this way are superior in knowledge, magical power, and experience than those who studied at higher education magical schools.” At the boy’s puzzled look he explained. “They are much like muggle universities. Besides, as I said, the Master might want you to earn your keep.”

“That’s no problem either Sir. I’ve earned my keep since I was about four or five, so nothing new there, regardless of what THEY might say.” Being an apprentice did not sound bad, and at the moment Harry really did not want to think too much. His head was beginning to throb, and most of his other injuries were also starting to hurt, the charm was probably wearing off. “What about the Dursleys?”

“You won’t see them again, since the Master will assume your legal custody as I said before. Your… aunt has already signed the release and transfer of her rights as guardian. Also once you’re apprenticed the restriction about underage wizards using magic is not applicable anymore.”

“Where do I sign?” Harry asked eagerly, those last words really did the trick.

He would be able to do magic all year long, and not see the Dursleys anymore. He really could not think anything could beat that; and he trusted Dumbledore, so he did not think he would end with someone that was worse than his relatives were. There was also the fact that he would do almost anything to get away from them. Especially his aunt, the woman was vicious; she starved him and took advantage of his weakened condition to beat him. If he had no energy to run, then he could not escape or fight her. Vernon was loud and obnoxious, but he usually was too lazy to give him a beating. That was unless his aunt demanded it, or Dudley got hurt, like when they fell down the stairs, even if it was not his fault at all.

When Vernon deigned to move, he could inflict real damage -the man was built like an ox- and on those occasions he got involved things got really ugly. Thankfully, it was not often or he would probably have died at some point. That summer he had only punished him three times, so he counted himself lucky. The almost nightly punches really did not count for much; Vernon was tired and sleepy so he did not use his full force. They were mostly the man’s version of a slap; he had been on the receiving end of those for years, so he could deal with them most of the time if Voldie had not been particularly nasty. There were also Dudley and his cronies, with their constant bullying, but they were not home most of the time, and as long as he was able to run, climb a tree or a convenient lamppost, he had no trouble escaping from them.

Getting Potter to sign was easier than he thought, although from what he had been able to see, Severus really did not blame the tiny teen for wanting to put as much distance between his magic hating relatives and himself. He omitted telling Harry he was the Master and was glad the boy had not yet asked to whom he was apprenticed to. Still, if Potter found out before sealing the contract, Snape was sure the boy would refuse to sign. After all, he had verbally tormented and ridiculed him in the lapse of four years. But no matter how he had treated the boy at Hogwarts, the older wizard would never subject him to beatings, starvation, being locked in a cupboard, or deny him medical attention. Even Voldemort’s prisoners got to eat at least once a day most of the time. Severus was positive that what he offered was a vast improvement over his actual situation; Potter might get to see it that way in time.

Severus took the boy’s hand and placed it on the parchment, his name appeared immediately on the paper. He then picked the boy’s index finger and after transfiguring an ash tray into a needle he prickled said digit and placed three small drops of blood in the proper place, on top of his aunt’s, on another parchment. Then signed his own name beside Potter’s on the contract, transfigured another object into a needle and put the same amount of his blood on top of the boy’s. For a moment, nothing happened, then some reddish mist started coming out of the combined blood drops. It enveloped the both of them swirling lazily and expanding until it covered the whole house and slowly receded to be completely absorbed by their bodies.

“What the hell?” Severus exclaimed clearly surprised, in his experience, an apprenticeship contract did not produce such results; neither did any wards he knew. And he knew almost all of those placed on the house, as he had helped Albus research them. “This isn’t part of the contract, what did you do Albus?” He muttered.

“That wasn’t supposed to happen?” Harry asked worried. Not being able to see much he had not noticed that Snape had signed and used his own blood on the parchment. He had not just seen the red mist; he actually felt a warm tingly feeling all over as his body absorbed it. “I’m sorry.”

“Sorry for what?” Snape asked raising a skeptical eyebrow, although the effect was lost since Harry could not see it.

“I seem to have botched it somehow. Would the wizard Master I’m to be apprenticed with be very angry?” There was fear in his voice.

Severus looked at the parchments; they had already stamped themselves with the proper Ministry seals, the time and date of the signature and created three copies. He guessed they were not ruined.

“They don’t look ruined to me. In fact, the copies have just transported themselves. My guess is that they are already at the corresponding Ministry office. We better leave Mr. Potter. It seems the wards are completely down now. Nothing should be able to apparate or portkey from inside the house if they were still on.” He said and picked the light boy carefully, making Harry squeak in surprise.

Severus tried not to jolt the boy too much, he had healed most of his injuries, but he still needed at least a couple of days to recover from some of them. He then made his way back to his Land Rover, leaving the muggles still stupefied. Snape had no intention of allowing them to move. With any luck, for them that is, the spell should wear off sometime later that day. He managed to open the door without the use of magic, there were too many children outside, some curious about the man taking the strange silent kid away, to risk being seen. Severus carefully settled Harry on the passenger’s seat and secured him with the safety belt; he then went to his side of the car, boarded and drove away from Privet Drive without looking back.

After about ¾ of an hour of silent driving Snape stopped at a petrol station, where he bought Harry one of those sports drinks, the boy was dehydrated on top of everything, he ordered the child to drink it slowly. He also needed to re-apply the numbing charm. He had a potion that was much better but he never would have thought he was going to need it. The drink would begin to hydrate the boy’s body and get his stomach used to having something inside. It had the added bonus that, due to its slight sugar content, Potter’s blood pressure might rise. It had been low when he checked the boy at the house, and it seemed to be still quite low at the moment. Potter would feel slightly better and his head might start to clear. The drink worked after a while, and it was then that Harry realized that he had not even asked the name of the person he was to be apprenticed to.

“Umm… Sir… I was wondering… do you know who is to be my… umm… Master?”

“Yes, Mr. Potter as a matter of fact I do.”

“So… umm… who’s this Master Wizard Professor?”

“I am,” he said glancing at the boy from the corner of his eye. Unlike Arthur Weasley, he had not charmed his SUV, so he needed to keep his eyes on the road, and both hands on the steering wheel. He noticed the boy’s horrified expression and could not hide his smirk.

‘No! No, no, no, no,’ Harry screamed mentally in shock at his own stupidity. ‘Why didn’t I ask before I signed? This is like jumping from the frying pan to the fire! Why did it have to be SNAPE of all people? The only one, besides Voldemort that is, that I can swear will be worse than the Dursleys!’

‘He wasn’t that bad a while ago,’ a mental voice that sounded a bit like Hermione reminded him. ‘Wouldn’t you say he was almost gentle in the way he handled your injuries?’

‘Oh shut up! It’s Snape for crying out loud! He and gentle on the same sentence isn’t possible!’ Harry argued with the Hermione-like mental voice.

‘Give the man a chance, do you REALLY think he’d be worse than the Dursleys?’ the voice insisted.

“But… but you said it was Defense Against the Dark Arts and you teach Potions! I’m no good at Potions!”

“I will be teaching you Defense Against the Dark Arts Mr. Potter. I do have mastery on it and I’m approved by the Ministry to teach it,” when he mentioned the Ministry, his tone was more than slightly bitter. He was approved to teach the subject and yet the board of directors did not ‘allow’ him, an ex-Death Eater, to take the position. Those dunderheads might have actually learned something if they had only allowed him to teach the subject.

So the rumors were true,” Harry could not help mentioning. “You wanted to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts instead of Potions. Why didn’t you Sir? As far as I know, none of the other Professors were Masters. With the exception of Mad Eye Moody, but it wasn’t really him.”

“That position is neither something I want to discuss now, nor any other time Mr. Potter. Abstain from making any reference to it in my presence. Regarding your Potion making skills, let me be the judge of that. You might not be such a waste of my time if you can deliver the same kind of essays you wrote during your first year, and pay attention to what you’re doing when you’re brewing the potion,” he stated dryly while he mentally groaned at noticing that he had been unable to avoid the traffic jam.

‘Did he just compliment my work during first year?’ Harry thought gob smacked, a compliment from Snape to a Gryffindor was unheard of, especially if said Gryffindor went by the name of Harry James Potter. ‘I guess this is as close as he would come to one, at least towards me.’

“I will Professor, but… why did you accept to train me? You… I… we really don’t get along Sir,”

“Let me assure you Mr. Potter that I’m no more pleased by this… arrangement than you are, but…” he hesitated a bit before adding his next words. “The Headmaster has his ways of getting people to do what he wants. He got his mind set on this… so; there was no way around it.”

“Umm… I wonder if Professor Dumbledore finally went off his rocket,” Harry muttered, but Snape still heard him.

“It would seem so, although at times I really wonder if that man wasn’t really in Slytherin instead of Gryffindor.”

“On that I would have to agree wholeheartedly Sir, he IS too cunning for a Gryffindor.”

Related posts:

1. Apprentice: Chapter 7 (08/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 7 (08/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...
2. Apprentice: Chapter 1 (02/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 1 (02/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...
3. Apprentice: Chapter 4 (05/?) Title: Apprentice: Chapter 4 (05/?) Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing:...

Related posts brought to you by Yet Another Related Posts Plugin.